𓏲ּ𝄢 I have a taglist! If you would be added and you haven’t already responded on previous posts, H E R E
𓏲ּ𝄢Asks will be addressed in the let’s chat section/post which will also be linked!
𓏲ּ𝄢 MDNI Divider credit: @cafekitsune
𓏲ּ𝄢 Theme made on Canva.
𓏲ּ𝄢 𝖲𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 01 02 03 04 (coming soon)
(𝚊𝚘3 𝚕𝚒𝚗𝚔)
This is where the one/two shots will be!
This is where you can check out all my Coming Soon posters and summary/teasers:
𓏲ּ𝄢 Still
𓏲ּ𝄢 Sugar
𓏲ּ𝄢 Same Space
𓏲ּ𝄢 Sex Therapy
𓏲ּ𝄢 I Do
𓏲ּ𝄢 Check Yo Self
𓏲ּ𝄢 Come See Me
𓏲ּ𝄢 Every Kind of Way
This section will house any prompts I receive in my asks or any prompts I do based off of Smoke x Annie, etc. fic prompts posts floating around on here.
This is where any drabbles will be! They may or may not lead to becoming longer or complete fics!
My asks are open!
𓏲ּ𝄢 Please feel free to ask my opinion on anything Annie, Smoke, Smoke x Annie, and Sinners (and other characters)!
𓏲ּ𝄢I am accepting prompt requests…as I am in writing mode for my coming soon fics I cannot promise I will get to it immediately but I WILL get to it.
𓏲ּ𝄢Let’s keep it cute! Please be respectful!
𓏲ּ𝄢I also love chatting in my comments as well so please feel free if something I post resonates with you!
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Was looking forward to reading your stories but you haven't delivered on any, is you on your way?😂😂
Oop! You ate me up, here!
I had to take a sabbatical from writing! I’m back working on the next chapter of Still (chapters 1-3 are up) and a one shot though.
To be clear though, the posters are like when you first hear about a movie—no official date yet because there is none. Just showing what I’ll be working on next!
For the multi chapters, I just focus on those and will release a one shot here and there. Too much is involved to work on multiple at once.
Summary: Annie's sorority picks a kissing booth for their university Spring carnival. Smoke swears he's completely fine with it.... He is not.
A/N: Based off a prompt list by @sunshinerepublic. Just fluffy goodness. I've been wanting to write a D9 Annie x Smoke fic for so long...this is my first run. As you can tell by the colors and images...yes I made Annie an AKA, cause DUH. It's THE best sorority. 🤭 And Smoke kind of reminds me of an Alpha. This was written in a day and off the dome, so if it sucks....lie to me. 🙃
By the time Annie realized they had spent twenty-three minutes arguing about funnel cake, she was beginning to regret volunteering to chair the carnival committee herself. It wasn’t that she didn’t trust her sorority sisters.
She did.
Mostly.
But the Phi Upsilon Chapter of Alpha Kappa Alpha Sorority, Incorporated had a way of turning even the smallest decision into something that required testimony, rebuttal, side commentary, and at least one person loudly insisting that everybody else was missing the point.
“This is exactly why we should’ve just done food,” Nia said from the second row, one hand lifted like she was addressing Congress instead of twenty-seven women packed into a classroom on the third floor of the student union. “Everybody buys food at a carnival.”
“Everybody sells food at a carnival,” Jasmine shot back.
“Not funnel cake.”
“There are three funnel cake booths already.”
“Three?”
Annie looked down at the sheet clipped to the front of her binder. “Four, actually.”
That earned a chorus of groans. She leaned one hip against the desk at the front of the room and adjusted the pink-and-green pen tucked between her fingers. The meeting had started ten minutes late because half the chapter had come in carrying iced coffees and apologies. They had already handled service-hour updates, next month’s scholarship luncheon, new-member mentoring assignments, and a reminder that nobody was to leave the storage closet looking like it had been hit by a tornado again. The spring carnival booth should have taken fifteen minutes. Maybe twenty. Instead, they were nearing forty, and Annie could feel the beginning of a headache forming right behind her left eye.
“Okay,” she said, lifting her voice just enough to cut through the overlapping conversation. “Can we please remember the actual problem?”
The room gradually quieted. Somewhat. Someone in the back was still whispering. Annie waited until the whispering stopped.
“Thank you.” She glanced at the paper again. “Student Activities is approving booths in the order they’re submitted, and we’re already behind. The Kappas turned theirs in yesterday.”
That immediately got somebody’s attention. “What they doin’?”
Annie’s mouth twitched. “Some kind of challenge booth.”
“What does that mean?”
“It means Stack helped plan it.”
The room erupted.
“Chile…”
“What he propose? A who-can-eat-it-better challenge?”
“Danielle!”
Danielle lifted her hands sheepishly. “Just askin’.”
Annie laughed despite herself. “Basketball, dominoes, whatever else they can convince people to pay to compete in. They’re calling it Beat a Nupe.”
“Corny as fuck.”
“Very.”
“Still gonna make money.”
“Unfortunately.”
Annie made a note beside their name. “The Alphas are doin’ a dunk tank.”
That got a different reaction. Heads came up. Brows lifted. A few smiles appeared that Annie did not trust at all.
“A dunk tank?”
“Yes.”
“With who sittin’ in it?”
“I don’t know.”
“Which Alphas?”
“I said I don’t know.”
“Is Smoke doin’ it?”
Annie looked up slowly.
The room broke apart before she even answered.
“Oh, she mad.”
“She is answerin’ that.”
“President Landry, this is relevant information.”
“It’s not relevant information.”
“It is to attendance.”
Annie pointed her pen at them. “Y’all ain’t about to turn my boyfriend into a marketing strategy.”
“Too late.”
“Girl, if Smoke gets in that tank, the Alphas hittin’ their goal by noon.”“Exactly.”
Annie pressed her lips together. She hated that they might be right. Elijah had the unfortunate problem of attracting attention without ever seeming to notice it. Or maybe he noticed and simply didn’t care. Annie had never figured out which one was worse. He could walk across campus in gray sweats and an old fraternity hoodie and somehow have women finding reasons to look twice. He barely smiled at anybody. Rarely flirted. Usually looked like he would rather be left alone.
It didn't matter.
Apparently mystery was a public service.
“Anyway,” Annie said pointedly, dragging the conversation back before somebody suggested ticket presales for throwing balls at her man. “The Deltas are doing a sweet shop.”
“Exactly. Which is why we need to decide.” Annie continued. “Zetas haven’t submitted yet. Omegas are doing a step challenge. Student Government has the photo booth. The international student association has games. Nursing is doing blood-pressure checks, which is somehow very on brand and also deeply boring.”
“They doin’ blood pressures at a carnival?”
“Apparently.”
“Who gettin’ their blood pressure checked after eating fried Oreos?”“Somebody’s mama.”
That made Annie laugh again. She capped her pen and set it across the binder. “So. We need something that actually makes money, doesn’t require us buyin’ five hundred dollars’ worth of supplies, and isn’t already taken.”
Nia raised her hand.
“No funnel cake,” Annie deadpanned.
“No funnel cake.”
“Bake sale?”
“No,” Jasmine stated flatly.
“We did that last year.”
“And barely broke even.”
“We broke even because Monique ate half the brownies.”
“I was stressed!”
“You was hungry!”
Laughter moved through the room.
Annie pinched the bridge of her nose. “Next.”
“Ring toss?”
“Taken.”
“Face painting?”
“Fine, but who in here can paint?”
Several people looked at Jasmine.
Jasmine recoiled. “Why everybody lookin’ at me?”
“You did that mural.”
“That was lettering. I cannot draw on nobody’s face.”
“Car wash.”
“No.”
“Why?”
“‘Cause I ain’t washin’ anybody’s car in April humidity.”
“You live in Mississippi.”
“That doesn’t mean I have accepted it.”
Another round of laughter.
Annie let them go for a few seconds before checking the clock again. They really did need to decide. She had promised the chapter advisor the form would be submitted tonight, and Annie hated missing deadlines almost as much as she hated people who responded to group emails with questions that had already been answered in the original email.
“All right,” she said. “Other options.”
A hand rose from the back.
Annie recognized the expression before the words even came. “No.”
“You don’t even know what I’m gonna say.”
“Yes, I do.”
Kiki smiled. “Kissing booth.”
The room exploded. Half the chapter started talking at once. Annie immediately shook her head. “Nope.”
“Why not?”
“Because.”
“Because why?”
“Because no.”
“That’s not very presidential.”
“It is when I’m the president.”
“You just abusin’ power now.”
Annie laughed and crossed her arms. “I ain’t havin’ y’all out there lettin’ random dudes kiss you.”
“They wouldn’t kiss us.”
Annie looked at Kiki.
Kiki shrugged. “We kiss them.”
“And that’s better?”
“It kind of is.”
“How?”
“Control.”
A few women nodded solemnly like this was a serious business proposal. Annie stared at them. “You cannot be serious.”
Jasmine leaned forward. “Wait. She got a point.”
“No.”
“Listen.”
“I don’t want to listen.”
“Annie.”
She sighed.
Jasmine sat straighter. “Not on the mouth.”
“Obviously.”
“Cheeks only.”
“Still.”
“And we set levels.”
That slowed Annie down. “Levels?”
“Yeah. Like five dollars gets you a lipstick kiss on a paper heart.”
Nia snapped her fingers. “That’s cute.”
“Ten gets a kiss on the hand.”
“Okay.”
“Twenty gets cheek.”
The room went quiet for half a second. Then someone said, “Twenty-five.”
Another woman immediately shook her head. “Too high.”
“Men are stupid as hell.”
“That don’t mean they have money.”
“Twenty.”
“Twenty is perfect.”
Annie opened her mouth. Nobody noticed. They were building the entire booth without her.
“We can decorate it pink and green.”
“Of course.”
“Little paper hearts everywhere.”
“Disposable lipstick applicators.”
“Sanitizer.”
“Sanitizer is a must.”
“And rules,” Annie cut in. That finally brought several faces back to her. She hated that she was already participating in the planning.
Kiki smiled slowly. “Oh, so we considerin’ it now?”
“I didn’t say that.”
“You asked about rules.”
“Because if y’all are goin’ to keep talkin’ about it, somebody needs to inject common sense into the conversation.”
“Same thing.”
“No, it ain’t.” Annie uncrossed her arms and picked up the pen again. “If this were even somethin’ we entertained, nobody gets to touch anybody. Period.”
“Agreed.”
“No arms around waists.”
“Yep.”
“No grabbing faces.”
“Obviously.”
“No trying to turn your head at the last second.”
That earned immediate disgust.
“Ooh, yeah.”
“Absolutely not.”
“They do that and they’re done.”
“Security.”
“We don’t need security.”
“We got Alphas.”
The room went suspiciously quiet. Annie looked up. Every face was innocent. Her eyes narrowed. “Don’t.”
Nobody said anything.
“That includes Smoke.”
That made them laugh.
“He ain’t security?”
“He ain’t standin’ beside our booth intimidating customers.”
“He wouldn’t have to say nothin’.”
“Exactly.”
Annie tried not to smile. That was unfortunately true too. She wrote another note. “Every sister chooses whether she wants to participate. Nobody has to do cheek kisses if they’re not comfortable. Nobody has to work the booth at all if they’re not comfortable.”
Heads nodded.
“And nobody does anything beyond what’s on the sign because somebody offers more money.”
That earned a louder round of agreement.
“We fundraisin’. We not out here sellin’ ass.”
Nia covered her mouth. “Annie!”
“What?”
“Sellin’ ass, really?”
“I said what I said.”
They all were still laughing when Annie checked the clock again. “Okay. Enough. We’ve officially spent too much time on this.”
“But it would make money.”
“I know.”
“A lot of money.”
“I know.”
“People would come just because it’s us.”
“That right there is why nobody likes us.”
“You a damn lie. Everybody loves us.”
“Pretty girls.”
A few women answered automatically. “Wear Twenty Pearls.”
“Period.”
The room broke into smiles. Annie shook her head. This was why meetings took forever. She looked down at the list they had built on the whiteboard. Bake sale. Ring toss. Face painting. Trivia wheel. Kissing booth. Not one option had unanimous support. And she could already feel another debate trying to start.
“Okay.” Nobody heard her. “Okay.” Still talking.
Annie picked up the wooden gavel their advisor had given her as a joke at the beginning of the semester and knocked it once against the desk. The crack snapped through the room. Every head turned.
She smiled sweetly. “Thank you.”
Someone muttered, “She been waiting all semester to use that.”
Annie ignored her. “We’re voting.”
Groans and cheers came at the same time.
“No more arguments. No more speeches. No more trying to convince people that funnel cake is somehow innovative.”
Nia sucked her teeth.
“Let it go.”
“I’m tryin’.”
Annie began reading the options one by one, hands going up around the room as votes were counted. Bake sale disappeared quickly. Face painting did better than expected. Trivia almost won. Then Annie reached the final option. She looked at the room. Several women were already grinning.
Annie sighed. “Kissing booth.”
Hands shot into the air. Too many. Far too many. She counted once. Then again because she hoped she had somehow gotten it wrong. She hadn’t.
A cheer broke out. Annie closed her eyes. “Y’all get on my nerves.”
“We’re gonna make money!”
“We better.”
“Wait till the Kappas hear.”
“Why the Kappas?”
“You know why.”
“They better bring cash.”
“They will.”
Annie wrote the final tally beside the option and circled it. “Fine. Kissing booth wins.”
The cheering got louder.
She pointed the pen at them again. “With rules.”
“Yes, Madam President.”
“With a schedule.”
“Yes, Madam President.”
“And if anybody act stupid, I am shutting the whole thing down.”
“Yes, Madam President.”
Annie stared at them until the smiles widened. She already knew she was going to regret this. Not because of the booth. Not even because half the campus was going to enjoy this far more than necessary.
No.
The problem was that in approximately two hours she was going to have to tell Smoke. And while Annie loved her boyfriend deeply, completely, and with a level of patience that had been tested by everything from his habit of answering serious questions with one word to his conviction that folded laundry could remain in a basket indefinitely as long as it was technically clean, she knew one thing with absolute certainty.
Elijah “Smoke” Moore was going to say he was fine. He was going to mean it too.
At first.
He was at the kitchen table when she told him. Smoke’s apartment always felt quieter when Stack wasn’t home. Not actually quiet—the old refrigerator hummed, somebody upstairs dropped something heavy every fifteen minutes, and music from a passing car occasionally rattled the windows—but quieter in the way any room became quieter when Elias Moore wasn’t occupying it.
Annie sat cross-legged in one of the dining chairs with her laptop open in front of her, though she had stopped pretending to work almost ten minutes ago. Smoke was across from her. Economics textbook open. Notebook beside it. Black T-shirt. Gray sweats. One hand resting against his jaw while he read something on the page with the same concentration he brought to everything, as though the textbook had personally challenged him.
She had been waiting for a natural opening. None came. Smoke could sit in silence for an unreasonable amount of time and consider that companionship. She loved that about him. Usually. Tonight it was inconvenient. She tapped one fingernail against the edge of her laptop. He didn’t look up. She did it again. Still nothing.
There it was. An opening. Annie drew a breath. “Kissing booth.”
His pen stopped. Just once. Barely noticeable. Then continued.
Annie watched him write something in the margin and waited.
Nothing.
“Elijah.”
“What?”
“You heard me?”
“Yeah.”
“And?”
He finally looked up. “And what?”
Annie stared at him. His expression was completely neutral.
Too neutral.
“We’re doin’ a kissing booth.”
“I heard you.”
“And you okay with that?”
One eyebrow lifted. “Why wouldn’t I be?”
Annie leaned back. She had prepared for at least a look. A question. A pause longer than half a second. Something. Instead, Smoke lowered his eyes to the textbook again.
She narrowed hers. “You actin’ weird.”
“I’m readin’.”
“No, before that.”
“I was readin’ then too.”
“Smoke.”
His mouth moved faintly at one corner. That almost-smile irritated her more than an argument would have.
“You think this is funny?”
“A little.”
“Why?”
“’Cause you waitin’ on me to be mad.”
“I’m not waitin’ on you to be mad.”
He looked at her. Annie held his gaze for three seconds. “Okay. Maybe a little.”
“Mhm.”
She closed the laptop halfway. “Well, I just wanted to tell you before the carnival. Because I didn’t want you showin’ up Saturday and seein’ it and thinkin’ I hid it from you.”
Annie studied him. He looked genuinely unbothered. That should have relieved her. Instead, it made her suspicious. “You want to know how it works?”
He shrugged. “If you wanna tell me.”
She ignored the casualness. “Five dollars is a lipstick kiss on a paper heart.”
Nothing.
“Ten is a kiss on the hand.”
Still nothing.
“Twenty is a kiss on the cheek.”
His eyes lifted. “Twenty?”
Annie smiled. “See!”
He frowned. “What?”
“You do care.”
“I asked how much.”
“‘Cause you care.”
“I asked ’cause twenty dollars for a kiss on the cheek is fuckin’ crazy.”
“It’s for charity.”
“Still crazy.”
“Apparently your brothers think women are going to pay money to throw baseballs at y’all, so maybe don’t judge.”
“That ain’t my booth.”
“It’s literally the Alpha booth.”
“I ain’t plan it.”
“You participatin’.”
Smoke looked back down. “Maybe.”
Annie sat straighter. “Maybe?”
He had been deliberately vague about that all week.
“Elijah.”
“What?”
“Are you gettin’ in the dunk tank?”
“Don’t know.”
“Who knows?”
“Chapter.”
“You are chapter.”
He shrugged.
Annie stared. “You get on my nerves.”
“Mhm.”
She pushed her laptop aside and got out of the chair. Smoke glanced up as she walked around the table. She stopped beside him and leaned one hip against the edge.
“So let me understand this.”
He looked at her.
“You’re completely fine with me kissin’ other men.”
His expression changed. Not much. But enough to where Annie caught it instantly..
Smoke leaned back in the chair. “On the cheek.”
“Right.”
“That’s what you said.”
“Yes.”
“So.”
“So you fine.”
“Yeah.”
Annie nodded slowly. Then smiled. “Wow.”
His eyes narrowed. “What?”
“Nothin’. I’m impressed.”
“By what?”
“How mature you are.”
He stared at her. “Don’t do that.”
“Do what?”
“Whatever that is.”
Annie laughed. “I’m serious.”
“No, you ain’t.”
“I am. You are secure. Confident. Emotionally evolved.”
“Bro.”
“My man has grown up.”
He caught her wrist when she tried to step away. She laughed again as he pulled her between his knees.
“You play too much, bruh.”
“I’m proud of you.”
“You gon’ be proud somewhere else in a minute.”
“No, I like it right here.”
His hands found her hips. Annie rested hers on his shoulders. She liked him like this. Relaxed. At home. No fraternity obligations. No classes. No work-study shift. No Stack barging into conversations with commentary nobody requested.
Just Elijah.
She bent and kissed his forehead. His hands tightened lightly against her sides.
“You really okay?” she asked, quieter now.
His eyes lifted to hers. “Yes, woman.”
She searched his face. “You would tell me if you weren’t?”
“Yeah.”
That answer came too easily. Annie gave him a look. “Elijah.”
He sighed. “I would.”
“Okay.”
She accepted it— Mostly. Then she smiled again. “Besides, it’s not like they kissin’ me.”
His brows drew together. “What?”
Annie slid her fingers along the back of his neck. “I’m kissin’ them.”
He went still. She felt it immediately. Not enough that anyone else would have noticed. But Annie knew him. She knew the smallest pauses. The barely there changes in his breathing. The way his eyes became more focused when something had landed differently than expected.
She bit the inside of her cheek. “Elijah?”
He stared at her. “That’s different.”
Annie burst out laughing. “How?”
“I thought they was kissin’ your cheek.”
“No.”
“So you leanin’ over kissin’ niggas?”
“They’re cheeks.”
“Still.”
“Oh my God.”
“You made it sound different."
“I told you it was a kissing booth!”
“Yeah, but—”
“But what?”
He stopped. Annie waited. His mouth pressed into a line.
She laughed harder. “Smoke.”
“Ain’t shit funny.”
“It’s a little funny.”
His hands slid away from her hips. “Go finish your work.”
“No.”
“Annie.”
She wrapped her arms around his neck. “You said you were emotionally evolved.”
“I ain’t say that. You said that.”
“And now?”
“Now you annoyin’ me.”
She kissed his cheek. Once. Soft. Quick. Exactly the kind of kiss they were talking about.
Smoke looked at her.
Annie smiled innocently. “That one was free.”
His eyes narrowed.
She kissed the other cheek. “Another freebie.”
“Keep playin’.”
“Twenty dollars each on Saturday.”
He reached for her. Annie squealed and slipped away before he could catch her, circling the table while he looked at her like he was deciding whether standing up was worth it.
She grabbed her laptop. “Study, baby.”
“Yeah.”
“I love you.”
“Mhm.”
“You love me too?”
He looked down at his book again. “Sometimes.”
Annie smiled all the way back to the couch. For the rest of the night, Smoke didn’t mention the kissing booth again. Not once. He finished reading. Closed his textbook. Helped her with a statistics problem she had been pretending not to struggle with. Ordered food. Argued with Stack over the phone about who had eaten the last of something in the refrigerator. And made love.
He walked Annie to her car close to midnight and stood beside the driver’s door while she dug through her purse for her keys. Everything was normal. When Annie rose onto her toes and kissed him goodnight, Smoke caught her at the waist and pulled her closer. The kiss lasted longer than she expected. Not enough to make her late getting home. Enough to make her smile against his mouth.
When they separated, she looked up at him. “What was that for?”
He opened her car door. “Nothin’.”
She laughed. “Goodnight, Smoke.”
“Text me when you get home.”
“I always do.”
He waited until she pulled out of the lot before heading back upstairs. The apartment was empty when he walked in. Stack still wasn’t home. Smoke locked the door behind himself, went into his room, changed, turned off the light, and got into bed. For several minutes, he stared at the ceiling. There was nothing wrong with a kissing booth. It was a fundraiser. For charity. Annie had explained the rules. Nobody was touching her. Nobody was kissing her.
She was kissing— His eyes opened. He rolled onto his side. Closed them again. Random ass niggas sittin’ in front of her face. Smiling. Waiting. Annie leaning down. Those full pillow soft lips touching their faces— Smoke opened his eyes again. His mouth flattened.
Saturday suddenly felt very far away. And for the first time since Annie had told him about the carnival, a thought arrived with perfect, irritating clarity.
Fuck nah.
By 11:30 Saturday morning, Annie had already changed her mind about the kissing booth twice. The first time was while taping a strand of paper hearts across the front of the table and realizing that every single one had been cut slightly crooked. The second was when Kiki showed up carrying a plastic storage bin filled with lipsticks, glosses, disposable applicators, blotting sheets, hand sanitizer, mints, baby wipes, and what appeared to be enough pink tissue paper to wrap a small car.
Annie stared into the bin. “Why do we have this much stuff?”
Kiki set it on the folding table with a satisfied thump. “Because we are professionals.”
“At what?”
“Fundraising.”
“This looks like a backstage dressing room.”
“Exactly.”
Annie shook her head and reached for the laminated price sign propped against one of the chairs. They had spent most of Thursday night making it. Actually, they had spent most of Thursday night arguing about fonts. Annie had wanted something simple. Nia had insisted simple was boring. Jasmine had somehow introduced rhinestones into the discussion. By the time they were done, the sign had a pink border, green lettering, lipstick marks in every corner, and enough glitter sealed beneath the laminate to catch sunlight from halfway across the quad.
At the top, in bold cursive letters, it read:
KISSES FOR A CAUSE
Underneath:
$5 — Lipstick Kiss on a Paper Heart
$10 — Kiss on the Hand
$20 — Kiss on the Cheek
And beneath that, in smaller but extremely deliberate print:
NO TOUCHING. NO TURNING YOUR HEAD. NO EXCEPTIONS.
Annie had added the last line herself. Jasmine had added a tiny heart beside it. Annie had removed the heart. Jasmine had put it back. Some battles were not worth fighting.
The carnival stretched across nearly the entire center of campus. White tents lined the walkways between the student union and the library. Bright banners snapped softly in the warm breeze, and music rolled from speakers near the main stage, mixing with bursts of laughter, fraternity chants, children shrieking from somewhere near the inflatable obstacle course, and the occasional amplified announcement from Student Activities reminding everybody that parking behind the science building was not, in fact, carnival parking. The air smelled like sugar, grease, sunscreen, and grass already warming beneath the noon sun.
Annie loved it. She always did. Spring carnival had been one of her favorite campus traditions since freshman year, partly because everybody seemed to emerge from whatever cave midterms had shoved them into and remember that college could actually be fun.
Professors brought their families. Students wore organization shirts and Greek letters. People wandered from booth to booth carrying lemonade, fried Oreos, funnel cake, snow cones, and paper plates stacked with things no one should reasonably eat before dinner.
The Divine Nine had taken over the east side of the quad. The Omegas were already yelling about something near their step challenge. The Deltas had a line for their sweet shop before they had even officially opened. The Kappas had taken up an obnoxious amount of space near the basketball court for Beat a Nupe, complete with a handmade scoreboard and a microphone that Annie already regretted them having access to.
She had heard Stack over it twice. The carnival hadn’t even started. The Alphas were directly across the quad from them. Which Annie had tried not to think too much about.
Tried being the important word.
“Girl.”
Annie looked up. Nia was standing beside her with both hands on her hips.
“What?”
“You have been starin’ over there for like thirty seconds.”
“I have not.”
“You have.”
“I was checkin’ setup.”
“Whose setup?”
Annie gave her a look.
Nia smiled. “Exactly.”
Annie turned back to the table. “I’m literally the president. I’m supposed to know what’s going on.”
“With the Alphas?”
“With everybody.”
“Mhm.”
Annie ignored her.
Across the quad, several Alpha brothers were dragging a long folding table into place beside the dunk tank. Their setup was simpler than theirs. Black-and-gold banner. Ticket bucket. Hand-painted sign.
DUNK AN ALPHA.
Five dollars for three throws. Ten dollars for seven.
Annie could already hear women laughing around the booth. Of course. She leaned farther to the side. Smoke wasn’t in the tank. Good. Not that she cared. She was simply observing. As president. For organizational purposes.
“Still looking.”
“Go put the paper hearts out.”
Nia laughed and did as she was told. Annie busied herself arranging the table. She had decided on a pale pink AKA T-shirt tucked into high-waisted denim shorts, white sneakers, gold hoops, and her hair pulled away from her face in a high curly ponytail. Most of the chapter had coordinated around some version of pink, green, denim, and white, which made the booth look even more put together than Annie had expected.
They had six sisters assigned to the first shift. Three would handle the actual kisses. One would take money. One would manage the paper hearts. One would stand nearby pretending not to be crowd control. Annie had assigned herself wherever she was needed. Because she was president. And because she did not trust half of them to remember to replenish sanitizer.
“Madam President!”
Annie turned. Jasmine was coming toward them carrying a large pink poster board over her head. “What is that?”
“Our goal.”
She lowered it: $2,500.
Annie stared. “Two thousand five hundred dollars?”
“Yes.”
“We said fifteen hundred.”
“That was before we saw how fine as fuck we look today.”
Annie closed her eyes. “Jaz.”
“What?”
“You can’t create a fundraisin’ goal based on attractiveness.”
“Why not?”
“‘Cause that’s not a metric.”
“It is today.”
Kiki leaned around Annie. “Twenty-five hundred is doable.”
“With what math?”
“Twenty dollars a cheek.”
“That’s not math.”
“Girl math.”
A voice came through the Kappa microphone across the lawn.
“GOOD MORNING, GOOD PEOPLE—”
Annie groaned.
Stack.
His voice carried across half the quad. “Beat a Nupe is officially open for business! Think you can shoot? Think you can play dominoes? Think you can embarrass one of these handsome men in public?”
Several women screamed.
Stack paused. “See? They get it.”
Annie shook her head.
Nia cupped her hands around her mouth. “BOOOOO!”
Stack heard her. Somehow. His head turned. He spotted the AKA booth and lifted the microphone. “Hold on now. Was that hostility comin’ from the Pretty Girls from Alpha Kappa Alpha Sorority? Can’t be.”
The booth erupted in boos.
Annie put both hands over her face. “No.”
“Oh, I know y’all not booin’ us when y’all out here selling pus—kisses!”
The girls around Annie screamed louder.
“STACK!”
He grinned from across the quad. “Respectfully.”
“Give me that microphone!”
Someone near him tried. Stack dodged. Annie was laughing harder now. This was exactly how the day was going to go. Loud. Messy. Fun. Probably exhausting. Then a shadow crossed the table.
“Y’all open yet?”
Annie looked up. A freshman boy stood there. She recognized him vaguely from one of the biology labs. He looked nervous. Too nervous. The carnival technically did not start for another seven minutes.
Annie glanced at the time. “Not yet.”
“Oh.”
His face fell.
One of the girls beside her whispered, “Damn.”
Annie elbowed her.
The boy looked at the sign again. Then at Annie. Then at the sign. “Can I come back?”
Kiki answered before Annie could. “Absolutely.”
He nodded too quickly and disappeared into the crowd. Annie watched him go. Then slowly turned toward her sisters.
“No.”
“What?”
“No.”
Kiki was already laughing. “That boy was sweet.”
“That boy looked like he was about to pass out.”
“He probably was.”
“This is goin’ to be a disaster.”
“It’s goin’ to be profitable.”
Annie opened her mouth.
A hand touched the small of her back. She knew who it was before she turned. Smoke stood beside her. And just like that, every thought she had been having disappeared. He wore a black Alpha T-shirt with gold lettering across the chest, dark jeans, sneakers, and sunglasses on his head. Nothing special. Nothing he hadn’t worn a hundred times.
Still.
Annie hated men sometimes. Specifically this one. He looked good as hell without even trying, which felt disrespectful considering how much time she had spent deciding between two pairs of shorts that morning.
His hand stayed at her waist. “You good?”
Annie smiled. “Hi.”
“Hey.”
She leaned into him automatically. He bent and kissed her. Quick. Easy. Right on the mouth.
Nia made a dramatic choking sound behind them.
Annie pulled away and turned. “Do you need somethin’?”
“Nope.”
“Then find somethin’ to do.”
Nia saluted. “Yes, Madam President.”
Smoke’s mouth twitched.
Annie looked back at him. “You’ve been here long?”
“Twenty minutes.”
“And you didn’t come say hi?”
“Was settin’ up.”
“Mhm.”
His eyes moved over the booth. The decorations. The hearts. The sign. Then stopped.
Annie waited. His gaze stayed on the price list longer than necessary. She folded her arms. “You’ve seen this before.”
“Nah.”
“Yes, you have. I told you everythin’ on it.”
“Telling me ain’t seein’ it.”
He read the sign again. Then the rules. His expression relaxed by maybe half a degree.
Annie noticed. “You approve?”
He looked at her. “Of what?”
“The rules.”
“I ain’t say nothin’.”
“You don’t have to.”
Smoke glanced toward the crowd moving through the carnival. Then back at the booth. “How long you workin’?”
“First shift. Then I’m floatin’.”
“How long is first shift?”
“An hour and a half.”
His brows lifted.
“What?”
“Nothin’.”
“Why’d you make that face?”
“What face?”
“That one.”
“I ain’t make a face.”
Annie smiled. There was something deeply satisfying about knowing a person well enough to catch lies nobody else would even recognize as lies.
“You look cute when you pretend not to care.”
His hand dropped from her waist. “Here you go.”
She laughed and caught his wrist before he could step away. “Where are you goin’?”
“Back to my booth.”
“Are you gettin’ dunked?”
“No.”
The answer came too fast. Annie’s smile widened. “Elijah.”
“No.”
“Why not?”
“Don’t feel like it.”
“You told me maybe.”
“Changed my mind.”
She looked over his shoulder. Several of his fraternity brothers were standing near the tank. One of them caught Annie’s eye. Smiled. Then pointed directly at Elijah. After that, he pointed at the dunk tank.
Annie looked back at her boyfriend. “Oh.”
Smoke’s eyes narrowed. “What?”
“You’re scheduled.”
“No, I ain’t.”
“Yes, you are.”
“No.”
Behind him, one of the Alphas called out, “Smoke! One o’clock!”
Smoke closed his eyes.
Annie burst out laughing. “ONE O’CLOCK!”
“I heard you.”
“You said you weren’t doin’ it.”
“I’m not.”
His brother yelled again. “President said everybody takin’ a turn!”
Smoke slowly turned his head. “Mufucka, shut up.”
Annie laughed harder. “Oh, this is wonderful.”
“Ain’t shit funny.”
“It is.”
His gaze dropped to her. “You got jokes now.”
“I always have jokes.”
“Mhm.”
She reached up and straightened the front of his shirt. “So one o’clock?”
“No.”
“One.”
“No.”
She smiled sweetly. “I’ll come watch.”
“That supposed to help?”
“Absolutely not.”
Before he could answer, somebody called Annie’s name from behind the booth. She turned.
Jasmine was holding up the cash box. “We need you!”
Annie sighed. “Duty calls.”
Smoke looked past her toward the growing crowd. Then back down at her. “Text me if you need somethin’.”
“I will.”
He started to step away. Annie caught the front of his shirt. He looked down. She kissed him again. Longer this time. Not inappropriate. Just enough to make one of her sisters whistle behind them. Smoke’s hand came back to her waist.
When Annie pulled away, she smiled. “That should hold you.”
His eyes stayed on her mouth for a second. “From what?”
“Being emotionally unevolved.”
He stared.
She grinned. “Bye, baby.”
Smoke shook his head and walked away. Annie watched him cross the quad. His shoulders loose. Hands in his pockets. Completely calm. Totally fine. At least from the back. She smiled to herself and returned to the booth.
The carnival officially opened three minutes later. For the first ten minutes, things went smoothly. A few women bought paper kisses. Two little girls came by with their mother and paid five dollars each to get pink lipstick hearts for their scrapbooks. A professor donated twenty dollars and refused a kiss altogether.
Then a group of Kappas showed up.
Of course they did.
They came in a pack. Stack at the front. Sunglasses on. Kappa shirt. Confidence entirely undeserved.
Annie saw them coming and immediately pointed across the quad. “No.”
Stack looked offended. “We ain’t even done nothin’.”
“You about to.”
“That’s profiling.”
“That’s experience.”
He stopped in front of the sign and read it. Then nodded slowly. “Twenty dollars.”
Annie stared at him. “For what?”
“Cheek.”
“No.”
His mouth fell open. “You can’t deny a donor.”
“I can.”
“Your sign does not say that.”
“It does now.”
Stack looked around. “Witnesses?”
Every sorority sister nearby was trying not to laugh.
He pressed a hand to his chest. “I came here to support my sisters.”
“You got the Deltas, Zetas, and the Sigmas over there, go support them.”
“This is crazy.”
“You have your own booth.”
“My own booth don’t offer kisses.”
“Sounds like a personal problem.”
Stack leaned closer. “What if I request somebody else?”
Annie waved toward Kiki. “Please do.”
Kiki recoiled. “Why me?”
“You wanted this booth. And…” Annie began in a teasing manner, “you should be very familiar with those cheeks.”
Kiki gasped.
Stack smiled wide. “I got twenty.”
Kiki narrowed her eyes. “You get cheek only.”
“That’s what I paid for.”
“Hands to yourself.”
“I’m a gentleman.”
Every woman at the table laughed. Kiki kissed his cheek. Quick.
Stack touched the spot. “Worth every penny.”
Annie rolled her eyes.Then noticed Smoke across the quad. Watching. He stood near the Alpha booth talking to one of his fraternity brothers, body angled toward them, sunglasses on. But his head was turned. Just enough. Annie looked at him. He looked away. Her mouth twitched.
Interesting.
A few more customers came through. Mostly for paper hearts. A handful of hand kisses. Then the first man paid twenty dollars for Annie. She didn’t think anything of it. At least not at first. He was tall, probably a junior. She recognized him from around campus but couldn’t place his name.
He smiled. “You Annie?”
She blinked. “Yes.”
“Twenty.” He held out the bill.
Jasmine took it before Annie could.
“Cheek kiss?”
“Yeah.”
Annie smiled politely. “All right.”
The guy leaned slightly toward her. Annie stepped closer, he turned his face, and she pressed a brief kiss to his cheek. Barely a second.
She stepped back. “Thank you for donating.”
He grinned. “Anytime.”
Annie laughed politely. He walked away. She reached for sanitizer. And then she felt it. A stare. Not from the customer. From across the quad. She looked up. Smoke was no longer pretending to be engaged in conversation. He was looking directly at her. Sunglasses pushed up again. Expression unreadable.
Annie froze for half a second. Then smiled. He didn’t smile back.
Oh. Oh, no.
Jasmine leaned beside her. “Why Smoke lookin’ over here like somebody stole somethin’?”
Annie bit the inside of her cheek. “He’s fine.”
“Is he?”
“Yes.”
Across the quad, Smoke was still staring. Jasmine followed Annie’s gaze. Then slowly looked back at her. “Annie.”
“He said he was fine.”
“Girl.”
“He did.”
Jasmine’s eyes widened with delight. “Oh, this is about to be good.”
Annie tried not to laugh, because she loved Smoke. She did. And she would never intentionally make him uncomfortable. But there was something deeply, deeply funny about the fact that three nights ago he had sat across from her at his kitchen table acting like she was ridiculous for even asking whether this would bother him. Now one man had gotten a kiss on the cheek. ONE. And Smoke looked like he had just discovered an entirely new category of bullshit.
Annie picked up the hand sanitizer. “Don’t start.”
“I ain’t said nothin’.”
“You thinkin’ loudly.”
Jasmine laughed. Another customer stepped forward. Twenty-dollar bill already in hand. Annie looked at him. Then, despite herself, looked across the quad. Smoke was still there. Watching. Her lips twitched.
Oh, this was absolutely going to be a problem.
The second customer was worse. Not because he did anything wrong. That was the irritating part. He walked up, paid his twenty dollars, read the sign, kept his hands to himself, and even asked Annie if she was comfortable before leaning in. Perfectly respectful. Smoke disliked him immediately.
He stood across the quad beside the Alpha booth with his arms folded, pretending to listen while one of his fraternity brothers argued about whether the dunk tank tickets should be sold in bundles. He had no idea what the answer was. Didn’t care. His attention was somewhere else. Again. Annie leaned in. Quick kiss. Cheek. Done. The guy smiled. Too much. Smoke’s eyes narrowed.
“Smoke.”
Nothing.
“Smoke.”
Still nothing.
A hand snapped in front of his face. He looked over. Brandon stared at him. “You hear anythin’ I just said?”
“Yeah.”
“What I say?”
Elijah looked at him.
Brandon laughed. “That’s what I thought.”
Smoke ignored him and looked back toward the AKA booth. The guy was gone. Good. Another one was walking up. Bad. He exhaled through his nose. He had known what a kissing booth was. He understood the concept. He had sat right there at his kitchen table while Annie explained the whole thing to him in unnecessary detail.
Five dollars—Paper. Ten—Hand. Twenty—Cheek. Easy. Harmless. He had agreed. Because what kind of man got worked up over somebody getting a peck on the cheek at a charity fundraiser?
Apparently him.
The third guy was wearing a basketball jersey. Smoke already hated that. Couldn’t have said why. Just did. Jersey walked up smiling. Annie smiled back. Not flirting. Smoke knew the difference. He knew Annie. She was friendly. Warm. The kind of person who made strangers feel like they had known her longer than five minutes. It was one of the things he loved about her. Today, however, he was finding it deeply inconvenient. Jersey handed over twenty dollars. Annie leaned in. Smoke looked away. He lasted maybe two seconds, then looked back. She was already stepping away.
Fine—Whatever.
He could do this.
“Nigga.”
Smoke closed his eyes.
Stack.
He didn’t bother turning around. “I know you heard me.”
“What, nigga.”
Stack came up beside him carrying a paper tray loaded with fries and enough ketchup to qualify as soup. He followed Smoke’s line of sight. Then looked at him. Then looked back across the quad.
His face slowly changed. “Ah.”
Smoke said nothing.
Stack smiled. “No.”
“Don’t.”
“I ain’t even said nothin’ yet.”
“Then keep it that way.”
Stack ate a fry. They stood there together. Another guy approached the kissing booth. Stack chewed. Watched. Looked at Smoke. Smoke’s mouth flattened.
Stack swallowed. “You sick.”
“Shut the fuck up.”
“I knew it.”
“Knew what?”
“You was gonna get over here and start actin’ crazy.”
“I’m standin’ here.”
“Exactly.”
Smoke turned toward him. “What that mean?”
“It mean you ain’t moved in twenty minutes.”
“I’m helpin’.”
“With what?”
Smoke looked around. The Alpha booth was fully staffed. Nobody needed him. Brandon had apparently solved the ticket crisis without his input. The dunk tank was already open. Two brothers were laughing beside it. One was wet. Everything was fine.
Stack nodded. “Right.”
Smoke looked away. “Go back to your booth.”
“I’m on break.”
“You need a shorter one.”
Stack laughed. Across the quad, another twenty-dollar customer stepped forward.
Smoke watched Annie glance up.
Not at the guy.
At him.
Their eyes met and then she smiled. Not the polite booth smile. A different one. Small. Knowing. Smoke stared. She knew. Annie knew his moods before he had finished deciding whether he had one.
The guy leaned toward her. Smoke’s attention went right back to him. Quick kiss. Done. Stack made a noise beside him.
Smoke didn’t look. “What.”
“You countin’?”
“No.”
“That was four.”
Smoke turned slowly.
Stack grinned. “I wasn’t countin’ before, but now I am.”
“I’m about to knock that plate out yo’ mufuckin’ hand.”
“You jealous.”
“No.”
“Smoke.”
“No.”
“Yo’ whole forehead mad.”
Smoke rubbed a hand over his face. “I ain’t jealous.”
Stack ate another fry. “Bruh.”
“It’s weird.”
“What’s weird?”
“That.”
Stack looked toward the booth. “Charity?”
“Her kissin’ random ass niggas.”
“On the cheek.”
“I know where.”
“Then whatchu mad for?”
“I ain’t mad.”
Stack looked at him for a long moment. Then started laughing. Hard. Smoke’s eyes narrowed. “What’s funny?”
“You sound just like Annie said you was gon’ sound.”
His head turned. “What she say?”
Stack stopped laughing. Too late.
“What she say?”
“Nothin’.”
“You just said—”
“I’m just fuckin’ wit you, bro.”
Smoke took one step toward him. Stack backed up. “See, now you focused on the wrong thing.”
“What Annie say?”
“She ain’t say nothin’ bad.”
“What she say.”
Stack sighed. “Said you was actin’ all cool about it.”
Smoke stared. “And?”
“And she knew you wasn’t.”
“I was.”
“Was?”
Smoke said nothing.
Stack nodded slowly. “Right.”
Across the quad, the line got longer. Smoke noticed that too. It had been maybe eight people earlier. Now it was closer to fifteen. Mostly men. His entire expression changed.
Stack followed his gaze. “Oh, shit.”
“What?”
“That line gettin’ serious.”
“I can see.”
“Your girl popular.”
Smoke looked at him.
Stack raised both hands. “Compliment.”
“You enjoyin’ this shit too much.”
“Absolutely.”
Smoke looked back at the booth. Another guy stepped up—this one sprayed cologne. Actually sprayed it. Right there, from a little travel bottle. Smoke’s head tilted.
Stack saw it at the same time. “Ah, hell nah.”
Smoke pointed. “You saw that shit?”
Stack started laughing again. “Nigga just sprayed himself, bruh.”
“For a cheek kiss.”
“Maybe he wanted to smell nice.”
“For who?”
Stack lost it. Smoke stared at the guy. Cologne Man ran a hand over his shirt. Smoothed his beard, then approached the table like he was going on a date.
Smoke’s mouth opened slightly. “Mane, what the fuck.”
Stack bent forward, laughing into his fries. “You cannot be serious.”
Stack immediately straightened. “Bad joke, my bad bruh.”
Annie spotted Cologne Man, then she spotted Smoke. Then, to his complete annoyance, her shoulders started shaking. She was laughing.
At him.
Smoke pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek. “Yeah.”
Stack followed his gaze. “Oh, she got you.”
“Go away.”
“She know you mad.”
“I’m not mad.”
“Jealous.”
“No.”
“Possessive?”
Smoke looked at him.
Stack thought about it. “Concerned citizen?”
“Elias.”
“Aight.”
Cologne Man paid. Annie took the kiss. Quick. Polite. He walked away smiling. Smoke watched him go.
Stack did too. Then Stack looked back at Elijah. “That one hurt.”
“I hate you, bruh.”
“I love you too, bro.”
Smoke unfolded his arms. He could leave. That was the smart thing. Go work his own booth. Walk around. Get food. Do literally anything besides stand across the quad watching men hand over twenty dollars for access to his girlfriend’s lips. He took one step. Then another customer approached. Smoke stopped.
He stayed watching for another ten minutes. By then, Stack had started keeping an actual tally on a napkin. Smoke noticed on number seven.
“What is that?”
“Data.”
“Give me that.”
Stack pulled it away. “Scientific observation.”
“You got seven marks on there.”
“Eight now.”
Smoke looked across the quad. Sure enough, another cheek kiss. He exhaled.
Stack made the eighth mark. “Current estimate, your girl has raised one-sixty on cheeks alone.”
“I know math.”
“Clearly not, because you standin’ here watchin’ instead of investin’.”
Smoke looked at him. “What?”
Stack shrugged. “You got money.”
Smoke stared. Then looked toward the booth. Then back. “Nah.”
Stack smiled. “Didn’t say nothin’.”
“You said invest.”
“Charity.”
“I’m not payin’ my own girlfriend to kiss me.”
“Why not?”
“‘Cause she’s my girlfriend.”
“Exactly. Discount.”
Smoke shook his head. “That’s stupid.”
“Less stupid than standin’ here mean muggin’ her and them niggas.”
“I’m not mean muggin’.”
“Riiiight.”
Stack ate another fry. Smoke ignored him for about three minutes. Then another man walked up. Twenty. Cheek. Smile. Smoke’s hand went into his pocket.
Stack froze. Slowly. Very slowly. A grin spread across his face.
Smoke looked at him. “Don’t.”
“I ain’t sayin’ shit.”
“You look like you about to.”
“Nope.”
Smoke pulled out his wallet. Stack turned away. His shoulders were shaking. “Elias.”
“I’m mindin’ my business.”
“You laughin’.”
“Quietly.”
Smoke took out a twenty.
Stack made a strangled sound. “Man.”
Smoke pointed at him. “One word.”
Stack bit his lips together. Smoke started across the quad. The closer he got, the more ridiculous the idea felt. He could just walk up to Annie, kiss her and leave. No money required, but that wasn’t the point. Actually, he wasn’t sure what the point was. He only knew that he was tired of watching everybody else step up to that table.
And it was for charity.
That part mattered.
Probably.
The line stretched farther than he had realized. Smoke stopped at the back.
A guy in front of him glanced over his shoulder. Then did a double take. Smoke ignored him. The guy looked at the booth. Then at Smoke. Then back again. “You in line?”
Smoke looked at him. “What it look like?”
The guy nodded. “Aight.”
He faced forward. Two seconds passed, then he turned again. “Ain’t that yo’ girl?”
Smoke stared. “Yeah.”
The guy frowned. “So why you—”
“It’s for charity.”
“Oh.” He turned around.
Smoke could practically feel Stack laughing from across the lawn. The line moved. Slowly. Too slowly. By the time Smoke reached the front, Annie had already seen him. Of course she had. Her eyes found him somewhere around fourth place. They widened. Then narrowed. Then lit with so much amusement that Smoke immediately regretted coming over. Not enough to leave. But enough.
Jasmine saw him next. Her mouth dropped open. “No.”
Annie looked at her. “Don’t.”
“Is he—”
“Jaz.”
“He is!”
Every woman at the table started looking. Smoke kept his expression neutral. The guy ahead of him paid for a paper heart. Five dollars.
Smart man.
He moved aside. Smoke stepped forward.
Annie folded her arms. “Hi.”
“Hey.”
Her eyes dropped to the twenty in his hand. Then back up. “What are you doing?”
“Donatin’.”
Behind her, somebody choked on a laugh. Annie’s lips twitched. “You know you can just donate without getting anything.”
“I know.”
“Okay.”
Smoke put the twenty on the table. “Cheek.”
That did it. The entire booth erupted. Annie closed her eyes. “Y’all are so embarrassin’.”
Jasmine grabbed the money. “No refunds!”
Smoke looked at her. “Ain’t ask for one.”
Annie stared at him. He stared back. She tried to keep a straight face.
Failed.
“You really are somethin’.”
“It’s twenty dollars.”
“To kiss me.”
“For charity.”
“I kiss you for free.”
“I know.”
“Every day.”
“I know.”
“On the mouth.”
His eyes dropped briefly to her lips. Then he licked his own. “I know.”
Annie’s stomach flipped. Then she stepped closer. Smoke leaned down slightly. She pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. Exactly like all the others. Except it didn’t feel like all the others. Maybe because her hand brushed lightly against his wrist. Maybe because she smiled against his skin. Maybe because she murmured, “Thank you for your donation, sir,” just loud enough for him to hear.
Smoke looked at her when she stepped back. Her eyes were sparkling. He shook his head. “Funny.”
“Very.”
He turned to leave.
Jasmine called after him. “Come again!”
Annie whipped around. “Jasmine!”
“What? We need money!”
Smoke walked away. Stack was waiting halfway across the quad. Smiling. Smoke stopped in front of him. “Say it.”
Stack shook his head. “No, I respect it.”
“Say what you wanna say.”
“I respect a man who supports the cause.”
Smoke stared. Stack broke, bent over, and started laughing so hard he nearly dropped his fries. Smoke walked past him.
“One-twenty left in your wallet!” Stack called.
Smoke stopped and turned. “What?”
Stack held up the napkin. “You had seven twenties when we got here.”
“How the fuck you know that?”
“I pay attention.”
“Stop countin’ my money, mufucka.”
“Just sayin’.”
Smoke walked away. He lasted six minutes. The next guy paid twenty. He tried to ignore it. Couldn’t. His hand went back into his pocket.
Stack looked up from his food. “No.”
Smoke said nothing.
“No fuckin’ way.”
Smoke pulled out another twenty.
Stack started laughing before he even moved. “You just went!”
Smoke headed back across the quad.
“Smoke!”
He kept walking.
“You was literally just there!”
Smoke got back in line. Same spot. Same expression. Different twenty. This time Annie saw him almost immediately. She stared. He stared back. Then she covered her mouth.
One of her sorority sisters leaned over. “What?”
Annie pointed subtly. Her sister looked, then doubled over laughing. Smoke waited. He could handle it. Probably. The guy ahead of him turned around. Same guy from before. He looked at Smoke. Then at the booth. Then at Elijah again.
“Bro.”
Smoke already knew. “Don’t.”
“You just—”
“I know.”
“Ain’t that—”
“Yeah.”
The man nodded slowly. Then smiled. “Respect.”
Smoke looked away. By the time he reached the front, Annie had tears in her eyes.
Actual tears.
“Elijah.”
He placed the twenty down. “Cheek.”
She laughed. “You were just here.”
“I got twenty more dollars.”
“That ain’t how this works.”
Jasmine immediately leaned in. “That is exactly how this works.”
“Stay out of it.”
“Fundraisin’ goal.”
Annie looked back at him. “You can’t keep payin’ me.”
“Why not?”
“Because.”
“That ain’t a reason.”
“You my boyfriend.”
“Still got money.”
“That makes it worse.”
“How?”
Annie looked around at her sisters.
No help.
Every single one of them wanted his cash.
Traitors.
She turned back to him. “You know what? Fine.”
Smoke raised his brows. Annie stepped forward and kissed his cheek. Quick. Then she pointed away from the booth. “Go.”
He looked at her. “Go where?”
“Anywhere but here.”
“Thought this was open to everybody.”
“Not to you.”
The women behind her booed. Smoke’s mouth twitched.
Annie caught it. “There.”
“What?”
“You think this is funny.”
“Nah.”
“Yes, you do.”
He stepped back. “See you in a minute.”
Annie’s eyes widened. “No.”
Elijah walked away.
“ELIJAH!”
He didn’t turn. Across the quad, Stack was already marking something on the napkin. Annie put both hands over her face.
Jasmine leaned against her shoulder. “I love your relationship.”
“I hate all of you.”
“Forty dollars."
“I know.”
“From one man.”
“I know.”
“Your man.”
“Jasmine.”
“Two thousand four-sixty to go.”
Annie lowered her hands. “We already had money before him.”
“Still.”
Across the quad, Smoke was back beside Stack. Pretending nothing had happened. Annie watched him. Then watched Stack say something. Smoke shoved him lightly. Stack nearly fell over laughing. A fresh customer stepped forward. Annie turned back. Twenty-dollar bill
“Cheek?” she asked.
“Yeah.”
She smiled. “Okay.” The kiss lasted less than a second. When Annie looked across the quad again, Elijah’s hand was already in his pocket. She pointed at him from fifty feet away. “No!”
He stopped. Stack looked between them. Annie shook her head hard. Smoke slowly pulled his empty hand back out. The whole booth started laughing. Even he smiled this time. Barely, but enough. Annie laughed too. Then the line moved again. And for the next twenty minutes, Smoke somehow managed to stay away. Mostly.
Then the Alpha president clapped Smoke on the shoulder. “Your turn.
Smoke looked over. “What?”
“One o’clock.”
His face changed. Across the quad, Annie saw it. She checked the time.
12:58.
Her smile spread. Oh. She had almost forgotten.
The dunk tank.
Jasmine followed her gaze. “What?”
Annie slowly set the sanitizer down. “My man has an appointment
“Where?”
She pointed. The Alpha brothers were already steering Smoke toward the tank. He was protesting. Not loudly. Smoke did very little loudly. But his body language was clear. No. Absolutely not. One of his brothers grabbed the hem of his shirt. Smoke slapped his hand away. Annie laughed, then grabbed her purse.
Nia looked at her. “Where you going?”
“Taking a break.”
“For what?”
Annie pulled out a five-dollar bill. Across the quad, Smoke looked up. Their eyes met. He saw the money. Then saw her smile. His expression went completely flat.Annie nearly skipped across the grass, because jealous Smoke had been entertaining. But wet Elijah Moore sitting over a dunk tank while half the women on campus lined up to throw balls at him?
That might be even better.
By the time Annie reached the Alpha booth, Smoke was sitting above the dunk tank looking like a man serving a sentence. His shoes were gone, so were his socks. And, apparently, his shirt.Annie slowed.
Oh.
She hadn’t known about that part. Smoke sat on the narrow platform in nothing but black athletic shorts that hit just above his knees, forearms braced against his thighs, broad shoulders bare beneath the afternoon sun. The Alpha shirt he had been wearing all morning was nowhere in sight, likely surrendered somewhere between his brothers steering him toward the tank and whichever one had finally convinced him that climbing into several feet of water fully dressed was stupid.
Annie stopped several feet away.
Well.
This had been a terrible idea. Not putting Smoke in the dunk tank. That was an excellent idea. Coming over here to watch it? That was where she had made her mistake. Because the booth had a line. A long one. Annie looked at it. Then looked at Smoke. Then back at the line.
Women.
A few men from other frats who were clearly there for the pleasure of knocking an Alpha into a tank of water, but mostly women. Annie’s smile faded.
Beside the tank, Brandon was taking money. “Five dollars, three throws! Ten dollars, seven! Step right up!”
A girl Annie recognized from one of her sociology classes handed him ten. Annie folded her arms. The girl stepped toward the throwing line. Smoke sat above the tank staring straight ahead, looking profoundly uninterested in the fact that he was half naked in front of what appeared to be an increasingly enthusiastic section of the female student body.
“Smoke!"
He looked over. The girl smiled. Smoke gave her a polite nod. Annie’s eyes narrowed.
Oh, now he knew how to acknowledge people. Interesting...
The first throw missed. Badly.
The girl laughed. “So close!”
It had not been close.
The second missed too.
By the fourth, Annie started wondering if the girl was intentionally throwing badly to stay there longer.
That was ridiculous. Probably… Maybe.
The fifth ball hit the edge of the target. Smoke looked bored. The sixth missed, but the seventh—Bullseye. The seat dropped. Smoke disappeared. The splash sent water over the side of the tank. The entire line screamed. Annie laughed before she could stop herself. He surfaced. Water streamed down his face and shoulders as he pushed both hands over his head, wiping it from his eyes before swimming toward the platform. Annie stopped laughing.
Oh, hell no.
Apparently a dry, shirtless Elijah had been one problem. A soaking-wet, shirtless Elijah was another entirely. Water gleamed across his shoulders and ran in thin trails down his chest as he hauled himself back onto the platform. He wiped a hand over his face, completely oblivious—or pretending to be—to the sudden increase in noise from the women waiting in line.
Annie heard somebody behind her say, “Damn.”
Her lips pressed together. Yes. She was aware. Smoke looked toward the line. Then toward Annie. Their eyes met. He saw her face. His mouth twitched. Annie immediately frowned.
Don’t.
His smile grew. Not much, but enough. She knew exactly what he was thinking. He had caught her. Annie lifted the five-dollar bill in her hand. His smile disappeared.
Better.
She got in line. A white girl ahead of her turned around. “Oh my God, he is sooo hot.”
Annie blinked. The girl smiled and continued. “I've been waiting all morning for his turn.”
Have you? Annie smiled. “That right?”
“Yes! Girl, look at him.”
Annie looked. Unfortunately. Smoke dragged both hands over his wet face, then swept one across his chest, brushing away the water still trailing down his skin. Her lips parted. Well. That was unnecessary. He glanced toward her. Annie looked away.
Miss Been-Waiting-All-Morning sighed. “I don’t even care if I hit the target.”
Annie looked back. “What?”
“I mean, I want to hit it. But I just wanted to see him wet.”
Annie stared. Miss Thirsty laughed. “You know what I mean.”
“I do.” Unfortunately.
“Do you think he has a girlfriend?”
Annie’s eyebrows rose. Oh. So we goin’ there? She looked Miss Do-He-Got-a-Girlfriend up and down, every polite answer disappearing from her mind as something considerably less charitable rose to take its place. “Actually—”
“Next!” Brandon shouted.
Miss Wanna-See-Him-Wet brightened. “That’s me!” She hurried toward the throwing line. Annie stood there with her mouth still slightly open. Oh, no. Bitch, come back here. Because now she had something to say.
Her gaze followed Miss Five-Dollars-and-a-Dream toward the tank before sliding to Elijah. He was already looking at her. Annie narrowed her eyes. His brows lifted. She stared.
Your little fan club, that’s what.
Something in her face must have translated because the corner of his mouth started to rise. Annie pointed at him. Don’t. His smile grew anyway. Fine. Let him enjoy himself.
Miss Front-of-the-Line had three throws coming—first throw missed. Annie watched her. Then looked at Smoke. He was still looking at her. She mouthed one word.
Girlfriend?
He frowned. Annie pointed to herself. His eyes narrowed like he had no idea what she was talking about. She shook her head.
Men.
Miss He-So-Hot threw again. Missed. Annie stood there with her arms folded.
Miss I-Been-Waiting-Since-Breakfast tried one more. Missed again. Not even close.
Annie’s mouth twitched. Miss All-That-Thirst-and-No-Aim laughed it off and stepped away from the throwing line.
Annie watched her go. Mm-hmm. All that carrying on about seeing somebody else’s man wet and couldn’t hit a damn target to save her sunburnt life!
Tragic.
“Next!”
Brandon looked up and noticed Annie. His entire face lit up. “Oh, shit.
Smoke followed his gaze. Annie smiled sweetly.
Brandon laughed. “Smoke, you in trouble.”
Smoke looked at Annie.
She held up her five. “Just supportin’ my brothers.”
Brandon nearly dropped the cash box. Smoke stared. Annie stepped forward when it was her turn.
Brandon took her money. “Three throws.”
“I only need one.”
The people around them reacted immediately. “OHHHH!”
Smoke leaned back on the seat. “You talkin’ big.”
Annie picked up the ball. “You scared?”
“Nah.”
“You should be.”
“Throw it then.”
She smiled. He knew that smile. She could tell by the way his expression changed. Annie drew her arm back. Threw. The ball smacked the center of the target. Smoke dropped.
Splash.
The Alpha booth erupted.
Annie threw both hands in the air. “Yes!”
Brandon doubled over. “FIRST THROW!”
Smoke came up wiping water from his face.
Annie walked closer to the tank. “Five dollars well spent.”
He looked at her. “You practiced.”
“What?”
“You practiced.”
“Why you hatin’?”
He hauled himself back onto the platform, water streaming from his shoulders and down his chest. He pushed a hand over his face, then shook the excess from his head. Annie tried not to look.
Failed.
Her gaze dipped before she could stop it, following a bead of water as it slipped down the center of his chest and disappeared at the waistband of his shorts. When she looked up again, Smoke was watching her.
His brows lifted.
Annie immediately frowned. “What?”
His mouth curved. “Ain’t say nothin’.”
“You were about to.”
“Nah.”
“Yes, you were.”He leaned forward slightly. “You good?”
Her eyes narrowed. “Fine.”
“Mhm.”
That smug little sound irritated her more than an actual comment would have. She pointed the remaining two balls at him. “Keep playing with me and I’ll use both of these.”
Smoke leaned back onto the seat, entirely too pleased with himself now. “Thought you only needed one?”
Annie stared at him. Oh, she hated him.
Brandon called the next person forward before she could come up with a response that wouldn’t embarrass both of them in public.
Annie started to walk away.
“Smoke!”
He looked at her. She pointed at him. “Put a towel on.”
The Alpha brothers lost their minds. Smoke laughed. Actually laughed. Head dropping for a second before he looked back at her.
Annie walked away before he could say anything. She heard Brandon behind her. “Not a towel!"
The Alpha brothers lost their minds. Smoke laughed. Actually laughed. Head dropping for a second before he looked back at her.
Annie walked away before he could say anything. She heard Brandon behind her. “Not a towel!”
Another voice joined in. “President Landry said cover up!”
“Shut up, nigga!”
She was still smiling when she reached her booth.
Jasmine saw her coming. “Well?”
Annie picked up the sanitizer. “Well what?”
“Did you dunk him?”
“First throw.”
Her sisters cheered. Annie accepted the praise she deserved.
Then Nia leaned closer. “Why you look mad then?”
“I don’t.”
“You do.”
Jasmine looked across the quad. “Oh.”
Annie followed her gaze. Another woman was stepping up to throw. “Stop.”
Jasmine started laughing. “Look at you.”
“I said stop.”
“All mornin’ you been laughin’ at that man.”
“And?”
“And now you over here lookin’ like you wanna fight a line.”
“I don’t.”
“Ok.”
Annie reached for the cash box. “Where are we?”
Jasmine was still smiling when she checked. “Little over sixteen hundred.”
Annie blinked. “Seriously?”
“Seriously.”
That pulled her attention back immediately. They had been open less than two hours. “Paper hearts are doing way better than I thought.”
“Told you.”
“And cheeks?”
“Better.”
Annie looked at the line. Still long. She sighed. “Okay. Let’s keep it moving.”
For the next forty minutes, they did.“I do not.”
The carnival grew more crowded as the afternoon wore on. Music got louder. Lines stretched farther. The smell of funnel cake seemed to cover the entire campus. Annie rotated out twice to handle chapter business, helped one of her sisters deal with a customer who thought offering fifty dollars meant the rules no longer applied, refilled the paper hearts, found more change, answered three questions from Student Activities, and somehow acquired half a lemonade she could not remember buying.
By 2:30, her feet hurt. Her lipstick needed touching up. And they were closing in on two thousand dollars. Smoke hadn’t returned. She told herself she hadn’t been looking for him, but she had. Every now and then, she looked toward the Alpha booth. He was there. Dry now. Back in jeans, talking to his brothers and helping. Being normal. She should’ve been relieved. Instead, a tiny part of her wondered if she had embarrassed him earlier. Maybe she had pushed the joke too far. She was considering texting him when a twenty-dollar bill appeared on the table. Annie looked down. Then up.
Elijah.
She stared. He stared back. “No.”
His brows lifted. “I ain’t said nothin’.”
“You don’t have to.”
Jasmine appeared beside Annie like she had been summoned by money. “Welcome back!”
Annie turned. “Go away.”
“I work here.”
Smoke placed the twenty flat on the table. “Cheek.”
Annie crossed her arms. “You already had two.”
“I know.”
“Then why are you back?”
“Got another twenty.”
“You done.”
“How?”
“You’ve had two.”
“Sign don’t say there’s a limit.”
Annie looked at the sign. Damn it. Smoke followed her gaze. “Exactly.”
She looked back at him. “You ain’t about to keep doin’ this.”
“Doin’ what?”
“Payin’ twenty dollars every time somebody else gets a kiss.”
His face became blank. Jasmine made a sound.
Annie’s eyes widened. “Oh my God.”
“I ain’t doin’ that.”
“Yes, you are.”
“No.”
“You are!”
“Annie.”
“That’s why you came back?”
He looked away. That was all the confirmation she needed.
Her mouth fell open. “Elijah!”
“Keep your voice down, woman.”
She started laughing.
He frowned. “Ain’t funny.”
“It is!”
“Here you go.”
“You jealous.”
“I ain’t jealous.”
“You have spent—” She looked at Jasmine. “How much?”
“Forty.”
“Sixty,” Smoke corrected.
Annie turned slowly. “Sixty dollars?”
He shrugged.
Jasmine looked delighted. “Thank you for supporting our philanthropic efforts.”
Annie covered her face. “Lijahhh.”
“What?”
“You have spent sixty dollars kissin’ your own girlfriend.”
“For charity.”
“Stop sayin’ that!”
He almost smiled. Almost. Then another guy stepped into line. Smoke noticed. Annie saw him notice.
She looked between them. “No.” Smoke reached for his wallet. “No!” Her sisters started screaming. He pulled out another twenty.
“ELIJAH.”
“What?”
“You ain’t payin’ again.”
“Why?”
“Because this is crazy!”
Jasmine grabbed Annie’s arm. “Let that man support education!”
“Whose side are you on?”
“The scholarship fund’s!”
Smoke held out the twenty.
Annie refused to take it.
He looked at Jasmine.
Jasmine took it immediately. “Thank you.”
“Traitor!”
Smoke stepped closer. “Cheek.”
Annie stared at him. He waited. The guy behind him waited. Her sisters waited. Annie leaned forward and kissed his cheek. Quick. Then she turned his face and kissed the other. Quick.
Then she whispered near his ear, “You’ve lost yo’ damn mind.”
Smoke turned his head slightly. “No touching.”
She jerked back.
He smiled.
Annie gasped. “You—”
“Rules.”
He walked away. Her sisters collapsed.
Annie stood there staring after him. “Did he just use my own rule against me?”
“Yes.”
“I hate him.”
“No, you don’t.”
“No, I don’t.”
She reached for the sanitizer. Then stopped. Smoke hadn’t gone far. He was standing beside Stack. Stack looked at him. Looked at the booth. Looked at the twenty Jasmine was putting into the cash box. Then pulled something from his pocket.
A napkin.
Annie narrowed her eyes. “What is he doin’?”
Jasmine followed her gaze. “Who?”
“Stack.”
Across the quad, Stack made a mark on the napkin.
Annie’s eyes widened. “He’s keepin’ count.”
Jasmine laughed. “Of what?”
“Elijah.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
Annie left the booth.
“Where are you going?”
“I need answers.”
She crossed the grass. Stack saw her coming and immediately hid the napkin behind his back.
Too late.
“Give it.”
“Hey, Annie.”
“Give me the napkin.”
“What napkin?”
“The one behind your back.”
Smoke looked between them. “Don’t give her that.”
Annie’s head snapped toward him. “Oh, now I definitely want it.”
Stack backed away. “See, this between y’all.”
“Elias.”
“Why y’all usin’ my government name today?”
“Napkin.”
He sighed and handed it over. Annie looked down. There were marks. Far too many marks. And numbers. And dollar signs.
She looked at Smoke. “What is this?”
He looked at Stack.
Stack pointed at him. “Don’t look at me like that. You knew I was documentin’.”
“You a whole weirdo, nigga.”
“Weirdo? Mufucka you the one buyin’ subscriptions to your own girlfriend.”
Annie choked.
Stack continued. “Eighty dollars.”
Annie looked down. Then at Smoke. “Eighty?”
“Apparently.”
“You spent eighty dollars?”
Smoke shrugged.
Stack leaned toward Annie. “He got another hundred forty in his wallet.”
Smoke shoved him. “Stop countin’ my money.”
Annie laughed so hard she had to bend forward. Smoke waited. Arms folded. Expression annoyed. She tried to stop. Couldn’t.
Stack made a sound that might have been a laugh or a cough.
Annie wiped beneath her eyes. “You could’ve taken me to dinner.”
“I do.”
“You could’ve bought me flowers.”
“I have.”
“You could’ve kissed me for free.”
“I did that this morning.”
“Then why are you payin’?”
Smoke stared at her. For a second, Annie thought he might actually answer. Then his eyes moved past her. Toward the booth. The line. Back to her. He said nothing. He didn’t need to. Annie’s laughter softened. There. Under all the stubbornness. Under the denial. Her ridiculous, quiet boyfriend who had spent the entire morning trying to convince himself that he didn’t care about something he very clearly cared about.
Annie stepped closer. “You really hated it that much?”
Smoke’s gaze returned to hers. “Didn’t say hate.”
“You’ve spent eighty dollars.”
“That don’t mean I hated it.”
“It kind of does.”
Stack nodded. “It really does.”
Smoke looked at him. “Go away.”
“Gladly.”
Stack took two steps. Then stopped. “Wait.”
Neither of them liked his tone. Stack looked toward the booth. Then at Elijah. A slow smile spread across his face. “How much y’all tryna raise?”
Annie froze. “No.”
Smoke looked at her. “How much?”
“No.”
“Annie.”
“No!”
Stack started laughing. “How much?”
She pointed at him. “You shut up.”
Smoke looked toward the pink poster board beside the booth. He could probably see the number from where they stood.
His eyes narrowed. “Twenty-five hundred?”
“No.”
“You almost there?”
“That’s none of your business.”
“You got how much?”
“Smoke.”
Stack leaned in. “Little over two thousand last I heard.”
Annie whipped around. “How do you know?”
“I got sources.”
“You ain’t a source. You a disease.”
Smoke reached for his wallet.
Annie slapped her hand over it. “No.”
He looked down at her hand. Then at her. “What?”
“You ain’t buyin’ out the kissing booth.”
“I ain’t buyin’ it out.”
“What are you doin’, then?”
“Donatin’.”
“Enough to close it?”
He paused. Stack made a strangled noise behind them. Annie’s mouth fell open. “Smoke!”
“What?”
“No!”
“Why?”
“‘Cause you can’t solve jealousy by fundin’ it!”
“I told you I ain’t jealous.”
“Then why are you tryin’ to shut down my booth?”
“I ain’t shuttin’ it down.”
“With money!”
“Still counts towards the goal.”
“That’s not the point!”
“Seems like the point.”
Stack was openly crying with laughter now.
From the AKA booth, Jasmine yelled across the quad, “STOP BLOCKIN' BLESSINGS, ANNIE!”
Every head turned. Annie closed her eyes. “No.”
Another sister joined in. “WE ACCEPT CASH!”
“STOP HELPING!”“VENMO TOO!”
Smoke’s shoulders moved. Annie opened her eyes. He was laughing. Quietly and trying not to. That broke her. She laughed too. “Y’all are terrible.”
Stack wiped his eyes. “This the best carnival we ever had.”
Annie shook her head. Then looked at Smoke. “No buyin’ out the booth.”
He bent and kissed her forehead. Free. Annie caught his shirt before he could move away. “You owe us twenty dollars for that.”
Smoke looked at her. Stack screamed. Annie released him and walked back toward the booth laughing.
She heard Smoke behind her. “That’s not even on the sign!”
“New rule!”
Smoke didn’t try to buy out the booth. He did, however, appear in Annie’s line again before the afternoon was over. Twenty in hand. Annie was in the middle of answering Jasmine, checking the cash total, and trying to figure out where half their paper hearts had disappeared to when he reached the front.
She looked at the bill. Then at him. “Seriously?”
“Last one.”
“You said that before.”
“Never said that.”
Fuck him.
Jasmine took the twenty.
Annie kissed his cheek and pointed toward the Alphas without another word. Smoke left looking entirely too satisfied with himself. Annie went right back to counting money. What she didn't see was him slip into the line once more later, while she was across the quad dealing with Student Activities. Kiki had been working her spot, and when Smoke finally reached the front and realized Annie wasn't there, he should have walked away. Instead, he handed Jasmine the twenty anyway.
“For when she get back.”
Jasmine stared at him. “You prepayin’ for kisses now?”
Smoke looked at her.
She snatched the bill. “Never mind. We accept advance donations.”
He got his cheek kiss when Annie returned ten minutes later, sandwiched between her asking where the extra paper hearts had gone and Jasmine telling her somebody needed more change. Annie never even saw the money change hands. And Elijah didn't volunteer the information either.
They passed twenty-five hundred dollars at four-twelve. Jasmine screamed so loudly that people at the Delta booth turned to look. Someone rang a little handbell Annie had not known they possessed. Her sisters hugged each other. Nia changed the number on the goal board while Kiki announced to everyone within earshot that they had officially exceeded their carnival goal. Annie stood behind the table smiling so hard her cheeks hurt. They kept the booth open another forty-five minutes. By five, the crowd had started thinning. Families headed home. Music lowered. Organizations began packing decorations into plastic bins. The inflatable obstacle course sagged slowly toward the grass.
Annie’s feet hurt so badly she had stopped pretending otherwise. She kicked off her sneakers beneath the table and stood in her socks while counting the final cash total with Jasmine.
“Twenty-eight sixty-five.”
Annie looked up. “What?”
Jasmine turned the calculator around. $2,865.
Annie stared. Then smiled. “Seriously?”
“Seriously.”
They had almost doubled the original goal. Annie leaned back in her chair. “Oh my God.”
“Worth it?”
She looked at the remnants of their booth. Paper hearts everywhere. Lipstick tubes scattered across the table. Half-empty sanitizer bottles. Glitter somehow on everything. “Ask me tomorrow.”
Jasmine laughed.
One by one, the sisters began carrying supplies toward the student union. Annie stayed behind with the money box and paperwork. By the time she finished, the quad looked completely different. Quieter. Open. The late-afternoon sun stretched shadows across the grass. Somebody had turned the music down to something soft enough that Annie could finally hear herself think. She was trying to peel tape from the front of the table when a hand reached past hers.
Elijah.
He pulled the tape free. “Got it.”
Annie looked up. “Hi.”
“Hey.”
He had changed back into the black Alpha shirt from earlier. His hair was still slightly wet from the dunk tank. Annie smiled at the sight.
“Don’t.”
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You was about to.”
“I was goin’ to say you look handsome.”
“Mhm.”
He folded the paper-heart banner and set it in the bin. Annie watched him. “You don’t have to help.”
“I know.”
He picked up another decoration. Annie didn’t ask again. They worked beside each other for a while. He folded tables. She gathered supplies. He carried the heavier bins. She organized what needed to go back to the chapter storage room. By the time they finished, most of the carnival had disappeared. Annie sat on the edge of the last table.
Smoke stood in front of her. “Tired?”
“My feet are dead.”
He looked down. “You ain’t got shoes on.”
“They betrayed me.”
He shook his head, then reached for one of her feet.
Annie blinked. “What are you doin’?”
Smoke lifted it into his hand like the answer should’ve been obvious. His thumb pressed into the aching center of her arch. A groan slipped out before Annie could stop it. “Oh gawddd.”
“That bad?”
“Yes.”
He moved closer, resting her heel against his thigh as his thumbs worked slowly over the bottom of her foot. Annie nearly melted right there on the table.
“You could’ve told me your feet was hurtin’.”
“I was busy.”
“Right.”
“And I didn’t know they were goin’ to hurt this bad.”
“You been standin’ all day in them little-ass shoes.”
Annie looked down at the white sneakers abandoned beneath the table. “They normal-sized shoes.”
“For who?”
She kicked lightly at his thigh with her other foot. “Shut up.”
Smoke caught that one too. Annie laughed as he switched feet without being asked, settling her heel against him and pressing his thumb into another sore spot.
Her eyes closed. “Okay, I forgive you.”
“For what?”
“Being annoyin’ all day.”
“I ain’t do nothin’.”
Her eyes opened. “You spent a hundred dollars at a kissin’ booth where your own girlfriend was workin’.”
“For charity.”
“Smoke.”
His mouth twitched, but his attention stayed on her foot. Annie watched him for a moment, some of her amusement softening around the edges. That was Elijah. He could spend half the day stubbornly refusing to admit he was jealous, then notice her bare feet beneath a table and start rubbing them without her having to ask. She reached down and brushed her fingers over the back of his neck. “You know you could’ve just told me.”
He glanced up. “Told you what?”
“That you was jealous.”
He sighed. “Here we go.”
“I’m serious.”
“So am I.”
“You were jealous.”
“I ain’t like it.”
Annie smiled. “That’s jealousy.”
“Nah.”
“What is it, then?”
Smoke worked his thumb slowly along her arch before answering. “Not likin’ niggas kissin’ on my girl.”
Annie’s eyebrows rose. “Elijah.”
“What?”
“They weren’t kissin’ me.”
His hand stopped. Annie knew immediately what she had done. She bit her lip. “I was kissin’ them.”
He stared at her. She burst out laughing.
“See, that’s exactly what I’m talkin’ about.”
“I’m sorry!”
“You keep makin’ it worse.”
“I didn’t mean—”
“First you leanin’ over kissin’ niggas, now—”
“Cheeks!”
“Still using yo’ mouth.”
Annie was laughing hard enough now that she had to brace one hand against his shoulder. “Okay. Okay.”
Smoke shook his head and went back to rubbing her foot, though his expression had soured all over again.
That only made her laugh harder. “You know what I mean.”
“Mhm.”
“And I would’ve stopped if you really wanted me to.”
That changed something. His hands slowed.
Annie’s laughter faded. “I would’ve,” she repeated.
“I know.”
“You know that, right?”
His gaze lifted to hers. “Yeah.”
She studied him. “You could’ve told me it bothered you.”
Smoke looked away for a second. “I told you it didn’t.”
“Before you saw it.”
“Yeah.”
“And then?”
His gaze returned to hers. He shrugged. “Then I saw it.”
Annie smiled. There was something so simple about the admission that it touched her more than she expected. He hadn’t asked her to stop. Hadn’t embarrassed her. Hadn’t interfered with the booth. He had stood across the quad and suffered through every ridiculous feeling until his solution became repeatedly handing her sorority twenty-dollar bills. A hundred dollars’ worth, apparently. All because he didn’t like watching her kiss somebody else on the cheek. Ridiculous man. Sweet man.
Her man.
Annie curled her toes lightly against his palm. “You’re ridiculous.”
“I know.”
“And jealous.”
“Nope.”
“And very charitable.”
“Y’all welcome.”
She laughed softly. Smoke gave her foot one final squeeze before lowering it carefully to the ground. Annie immediately missed his hands.
“Guess how much we made.”
“Twenty-eight sixty-five.”
Her mouth opened. “How you know?”
“Stack.”
“Why Stack know everythin’?”
“Nosy.”
“He knew exactly how much money you had in your wallet too.”
“Right, nosy.”
Annie laughed. Smoke moved between her knees now, his hands settling against her thighs. She looked up at him. “You know what the crazy part is?”
“What?”
“I think you genuinely believed you were gonna be okay with it.”
“I was okay with it.”
Annie stared at him. “For how long?”
He thought about it. “Till the first one.”
She burst out laughing. Smoke’s mouth twitched.
“One man.”
“Mhm.”
“One little kiss on the cheek.”
“Didn’t like him.”
“You didn’t know him.”
“Didn’t need to.”
Annie laughed and wrapped her arms around his neck. Elijah’s hands slid farther around her thighs, drawing her closer to the edge. “And what about the one with the cologne?”
His expression changed immediately. “That nigga was weird.”
She lost it.
“He put on cologne, Annie.”
“I know!”
“At the booth.”
“I was there!”
“For a cheek kiss.”
“You never lettin’ that go, are you?”
“Nah.”
She tucked her face briefly against his shoulder, laughing. Elijah let her. For a second. Then, “You done?”
Annie lifted her head. “With what?”
“Talkin’ shit.”
Her smile widened. “About you being jealous? Never.”
“Aight, bruh.”
Something about that made her eyes narrow. Smoke was looking at her now, the faintest smirk pulling at one corner of his mouth.
“What?”
“Nothin’.”
“Elijah.”
He shrugged. “Just funny.”
“What’s funny?”
His thumbs moved lazily against her thighs. “You thought I ain’t notice.”
Annie went still. “Notice what?”
His smirk deepened. Oh, shit.
“That girl at the dunk tank.”
Annie blinked. “What girl?”
Smoke laughed under his breath.
“I don’t know what you talkin’ about.”
“Sure.”
“There were a lot of girls over there.”
“Was only one you looked ready to fight.”
Annie’s mouth fell open. “I did not look ready to fight that girl.”
“Aight.”
“I didn’t!”
“You was pointin’ at me and shit.”
“Because she asked if you had a girlfriend!”
Smoke’s brows lifted.
Annie stopped. Fuck. His smile spread.
“Oh, fuck you.”
“There it is.”
“That was different.”
“How?”
“Because.”
“Because what?”
Annie opened her mouth. Nothing came out. Smoke waited.
“She was bein’ disrespectful.”
“How?”
“She said she’d been waiting all morning to see you.”
“So?”
“Then she said she wanted to see you wet.”
“And?”
Annie stared at him. “And then she asked me if you had a girlfriend!”
Smoke nodded slowly. “So you was jealous.”
“No.”
His eyebrows went up.
“I was irritated.”
“Oh.”
“Yes.”
“That what we callin’ it?”
Annie narrowed her eyes. “You don’t get to do this.”
“Do what?”
“Turn this around on me.”
“Ain’t turnin’ nothin’ around.”
“You spent a hundred dollars!”
“You got in line.”
Annie stared at him. “To support the fundraiser!”
“Mhm.”
“I had five dollars!”
“Mhm.”
“And I wanted to dunk you!”
“After you stood there mean-muggin’ that girl.”
“I was not mean-mugging her!”
Smoke laughed. Annie shoved his shoulder. “Shut up.”
He caught her hand. “Jealous.”
“Was not.”
“Possessive?”
Annie’s eyes narrowed.
Smoke’s smile grew. “Concerned citizen?”
Her mouth dropped open. “Did Stack tell you to say that?”
He laughed.She tucked her face briefly against his shoulder, laughing. When she lifted her head again, Smoke was watching her. The laughter slowly eased from her face. The carnival was almost gone around them now. No line. No sign. No sisters taking money. Nobody waiting for their turn. Just Smoke standing between her knees.
Annie brushed her fingers over his cheek. “This one’s free.” Then she kissed him there.
Smoke looked at her when she pulled away. “Just that one?”
She smiled and kissed his other cheek. “That one too.”
“Good.”
His hands moved to her waist. Annie’s smile softened. She touched his face. “And this one.”
Then she kissed him. Not his cheek. His mouth. Smoke’s arm slid around her back and pulled her closer. Annie smiled against his lips before the kiss deepened. All day she had been giving away little pieces of affection that meant nothing. Quick. Playful. For a cause.
This wasn’t that.
Smoke kissed her like he had been waiting for the entire carnival to disappear. Like he had spent hours watching and pretending and denying and counting twenty-dollar bills while telling himself he was fine. Annie’s fingers slipped to the back of his head. Somewhere behind them, a plastic bin hit the ground.
Then—
“AYE!”
They broke apart. Jasmine stood twenty feet away holding another box. Annie closed her eyes.
Jasmine pointed at them. “That one ain’t on the menu!”
Annie laughed and buried her face against Smoke’s shoulder. He didn’t move.
Jasmine cupped a hand around her mouth. “THAT’S FIFTY DOLLARS, SMOKE!”
Smoke’s hand left Annie’s waist. She felt him reach toward his back pocket.
Her head snapped up. “Boy, if you don’t—”
He was already pulling out his wallet.
Annie grabbed his wrist. “Elijah!”
“What?”
Jasmine doubled over laughing. “Put your money away!”
“It’s for charity.”
“The booth is closed!”
“Still take donations.”
Annie stared at him. His mouth finally broke into a full smile. She snatched the wallet from his hand. “No. You have lost financial privileges.”
“Give me my wallet, man.”
“No.”
“Annie.”
“You spent a hundred dollars kissing me.”
“One-twenty.”
Her mouth fell open. Smoke froze. Behind them, Jasmine screamed.
Annie narrowed her eyes. “One-twenty?”
He reached for his wallet. “Give me that.”
“No, no, no.” Annie held it behind her back. “You went back again?”
“Annie.”
“When?”
“Ain’t important.”
“It’s extremely important!”
“Give me my wallet.”
“Elijah Alexander Moore!”
He caught her around the waist when she tried to slide off the table, laughing as she shoved at his chest.
“You went back again!”
“Was for charity.”
“You a liar!”
“How?”
“You had me thinkin’ it was a hundred!”
“I never said it was a hundred.”
Annie stopped. Her eyes narrowed. Damn him. He hadn’t.
“You let me think it.”
“That ain’t lyin’.”
“That is lyin’ adjacent.”
Behind them, Jasmine was barely holding herself together. Smoke reached around Annie for his wallet. She twisted away. “Nope.”
“Annie.”
“No. Financial privileges revoked.”
“Give me my shit.”
She laughed. “No!”
He caught her around the waist again, and this time Annie squealed as he pulled her against him.
“You crazy,” she said.
“I know.”
“And jealous.”
“Nah.”
“And one hundred and twenty dollars poorer.”
“For a good cause.”
“I hate you.”
“Nah.”
He kissed her before she could argue. Annie tried to hold on to her outrage. She really did. Then his hand settled against her back and his mouth softened over hers, and somewhere between one heartbeat and the next, she started smiling.
Jasmine groaned behind them. “Okay! Now y’all just stealin’!”
Annie pulled away just enough to laugh.
Smoke kept her close. “You done?”
“No.”
“Whatever, man.”
“I want my hundred and twenty dollars back.”
“Your sorority got it.”
“You stupid.”
“Probably.”
She smiled. Then kissed him again.
Behind them, Jasmine started carrying the box away. “I’m adding fifty to the total!”
Annie lifted one hand without turning around. “Do it!”
Smoke pulled back. “Hold on—”
Annie laughed into his mouth. Because maybe the kissing booth had been ridiculous. Maybe her sisters were never going to let her live this down. Maybe Stack had documented enough of Smoke’s descent into jealousy to torment him for the remainder of their natural lives. But Alpha Kappa Alpha Sorority, Incorporated had raised nearly three thousand dollars.
Her boyfriend had discovered that he was considerably less emotionally evolved than he thought. And Annie had learned that watching a shirtless Elijah Moore get dropped into a tank of water was worth every penny. All things considered, the carnival had been a success.
Even if one Alpha had personally financed a suspicious percentage of it.
End Note: So...what did y'all think. Remember this was off the top of my head and may or may not be based off of true events. But I hope y'all liked it. 😁
this here is for all my Annie and Smoke luvin' hawties. 🤎✨
his mind knew hers just like her mind knew his.
her spirit knew his more than he knew his own.
their bodies balanced with one another, creating its own language. because their bodies spoke their own language, he knew what she needed without her even speaking.
a New Moon brings silent cries and closeness. she holds him close enough to see the Light behind his eyes as their bodies gently slapped against each other.
she always knew when he needed some extra loving. typically, when that Waxing Cresent made its way around. that’s when his hands couldn’t get enough of her. she knew when he would wrap his arms around her and breathe her in as she worked around the house, that he wanted some of her sweet honey; and she knew he wanted her to make him work for it.
a Full Moon brings extra heat-sassiness, choking, roughness and her being tossed around. he knew when she would complain about little things or start arguments on purpose, that all she needed was to be reminded of who she was talking to.
one night, he caught a glimpse of the moon late at night. the Waning Crescent meant the Third Quarter had passed. he must have missed something?
his mind knew hers just like her mind knew his.
her spirit knew his more than he knew his own.
their bodies balanced with one another, creating its own language. because their bodies spoke their own language, he knew what she needed without her even speaking.
hi-llo c: i'm oakes, also known as oakie! Sinners lover. Annie and Smoke adorer; they literally have my heart. this is just a sneak peak of sumn i've been cookin' up for a minute.
for my wittle tumblr debut, i have the absolute honor to be working with @thebumblebeesworld (beta), whom i absolutely ADORE. 💐thanks for always giving me wonderful feedback- i enjoy working with you, bookie🥹🐝🍯🥰
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Summary: When the preacher’s wife starts protesting outside The Blackline, Stack Moore mocks her from the shadows until her holy fire turns to something hotter. Plain and pious, Sister Marigold Baptiste hides a body made for sin, and Stack makes it his mission to break her righteousness down to the bone. Their hate burns into obsession, and soon she’s sneaking out in her Sunday whites to be devoured in the dark. He fucks the holy out of her and sends her home to her husband full of his cum, knowing she can’t bear children but she can carry the weight of his sin.
The last lick of Sammie’s guitar echoed like a ghost in the rafters. The crowd erupted. Cheers and hoots and drunken applause filled the cabaret thick. Someone let out a sharp whistle. Another slapped the top of the upright piano hollering, “That’s the blues, boy! That’s the blues!”
Delta Slim hollered behind Sammie, laughing so hard he almost fell off the bench. Sammie lowered his guitar, his chest rising fast with adrenaline and sweat. And joy. Real joy. To be seen, heard, and appreciated. His fingers tingled from the strings.
And then…he saw her.
Evangeline.
Not far from the bar, standing between two other girls who clapped and hollered with the rest of the room. She wasn’t hiding now. Her chin was up, dress pressed just right against the lines of her body, dark curls pinned back with a silver clip.
She waved. Shy-like.
It hit Sammie like a second solo.
He stepped off the stage and cut through the crowd toward her. Voices called at him as he passed—praises, back slaps, someone offering him a smoke and another a glass of rye, but Sammie barely heard them.
“You came,” he said, voice still a little breathless.
Evangeline folded her arms, pretending not to be impressed. “I did,” she said, slow and honeyed. “You gon’ get me and my girls a drink, Preacher Boy?”
Sammie grinned. “‘Course.”
Evangeline smiled back, pleased, then turned and ushered her girls toward the bar like royalty leading her court.
They made their way through bodies pressed close, past a man in suspenders slow-dancing with a girl in nothing but beads and a feather boa, past women draped across velvet chairs with slits up their thighs and men watching from the shadows.
“Pippy,” Sammie called once they reached the bar, “make them what you made me earlier.”
Pippy—brown-skinned and quick-handed with a gold tooth in her grin—saluted him with a muddler already in motion. “Comin’ up, sugar.”
The drinks slid across the bar, cold and fizzy with dark liquor and citrus. The girls giggled and sipped, their eyes wide at the debauchery happening all around them.
“Lord,” one whisperered, “that man got his whole hand up her skirt.”
The other covered her mouth and said, “This place ain’t no juke joint. It’s a damn brothel!”
Evangeline didn’t say a word. She sipped her drink, eyes fixed on Sammie’s profile.
“You ain’t from around here,” she spoke eventually, her voice low enough for his ears only. “How you know the Smokestack Twins?”
Sammie leaned on the bar, close. “They my cousins. Blood.”
That caught her attention. Her gaze sharpened.
“Oh,” she said, tilting her head. “You must be bad just like them, huh?”
Sammie laughed. “Nah, I’m a college boy, not a gangster.”
“That’s alright.” Her lips curled slow. “I like ‘em smart. Means you can talk to me while you in it.”
Sammie blinked. Froze. Didn’t breathe.
The sentence struck him dead-center.
Evangeline giggled, bold and pretty. Then, before he could recover, she reached for his wrist.
“Put that guitar down, Preacher Boy,” she said, tugging gently. “Come dance with me.”
Sammie set the guitar behind the bar and let her pull him through the crowd. The music was faster. Dirty and grinding. Bodies were pressed like sweat and sugar. Evangeline didn’t care that everyone was watching. She turned to face him, arms draped over his shoulders, hips moving in time with the bass. Sammie swallowed hard and let his hands rest at her waist. She smelled like night jasmine and pink peppermint.
“I been watchin’ you since you stepped on stage,” she whispered, lips just at his ear. “Thought you was shy. But now?” Evangeline rolled her hips into his. “I think you just needed somebody to make you move.”
The bass was thick as syrup, the snare drum snapping like a belt in the dark. A woman moaned on the record, low and drawn out. Evangeline’s hips circled in slow figure-eights, dragging Sammie into her gravity. She turned around without warning, her back pressing to his front like it had always belonged there. And then, she rolled her ass against him.
Sammie’s hands froze mid-air, unsure where to stand. She didn’t give him time to figure it out. Evangeline dipped lower, grinding back with a smooth, steady push, the curves of her body dragging over the front of his slacks. She kept one hand lifted in the air, the other sliding down the slope of her own hip, guiding the movement like music was pouring through her fingers.
Sammie inhaled hard through his nose. His eye were wide, palms sweating, heat galloping. He gripped her waist before he even knew he’d done it.
That made her smile.
Evangeline leaned her head back against his shoulder. Her voice was honeyed, the words teasing the shell of his ear.
“Mmm,” she hummed, “you still sure you ain’t bad?”
Sammie swallowed. “Not like them.”
“Then you might wanna let go of my hips,” she whispered, rotating even deeper against him, “cause you holdin’ me like you tryna get me pregnant.”
Sammie damn near stopped breathing.
Behind him, the crowd blurred into heat and howling. Somewhere to the left, a woman cackled as she poured moonshine down her chest for a man to lick. Over by the piano, Delta Slim was laid back with his mouth open, watching them with a lazy grin and one lifted brow like well damn.
Evangeline kept winding. Kept moving slow, dragging her ass over Sammie’s growing hard-on like she meant to mold him right there on the floor.
Sammie leaned in, lips barely brushing the curve of her neck. “You tryna get me in trouble?”
She smiled without looking back. “You already in it, Preacher Boy.”
Then, she backed it up again but harder this time. Sammie groaned under his breath, low and shaken.
“Damn.”
Evangeline laughed, swaying her hips. “You cussin’ now?”
“I’m thinkin’ ‘bout worse.”
“That so?” She turned her head enough to meet his eyes. “Like what?”
Sammie answered with his hands gripping her tighter. The look in his eyes told him everything. Evangeline—sweet little thing in a Sunday-best silhouette and soul made of trouble—just kept on grinding.
The blues got nasty.
A woman’s voice crawled through the speakers, half growl, half sigh.
🎶 He left me achin’, legs still wide…put his name where I used to cry…ooh, I ain’t never touched the floor since then… 🎶
The crowd whooped. A man slapped the table and hollered. Someone popped a garter off a thigh and twirled it like a lasso. But Sammie Moore wasn’t paying attention to none of that. His world had narrowed to Evangeline. To the rhythm of her body. To the scent of her skin like shea butter and girlhood wrapped into one big naught bow. To the way she ground slow and deep, like every roll of her hips was a scripture only he was allowed to read.
Sammie was hard now. There wasn’t no denying it.
And Evangeline felt it.
Pressed flush against her backside. And she didn’t shy from it or stiffen or pull away. She simply pushed back into it. Danced deeper. Dipped lower. Her ass dragged slow over the length of him like she was tracing her name into his lap. Her fingers reached behind to brush his thigh, soft and slick, like she wanted to feel how hard she was making him. Sammie clenched his jaw, sweat beaded at his temple.
“You feelin’ okay back there, college boy?” She teased, voice coy.
“You gon’ kill me,” Sammie breathed.
Evangeline tilted her head just enough to look up at him, lips parted, lashes heavy, “then die real slow.”
Her girl friends at the bar were too caught up to notice. One was perched on a man’s lap, laughing with her mouth open and a whiskey shot in her hand. The other was tucked into a booth corner, letting a smooth-talking Kat reed her peach slices from the peach cobbler Aunt Pearl and Minnie cooked up. Nobody was paying Evangeline any mind.
And that was just how she liked it.
Sammie’s hands started to roam a little. His palms slid from her waist to her hips, then back again. His fingers flexed against the curve of her lower belly like he wanted to hold the heat she was working into him.
🎶 Told him baby slow down, let it burn…now I beg just to take my turn… 🎶
“You ever been dry-humprd in front a crowd before?”
Sammie choked a laugh. “No ma’am.”
“Well…” she rolled again, this time extra slow, her ass fitting into his lap like a final puzzle piece. “You bein’ real polite about it.”
Sammie growled. Actually growled.
His hands gripped tighter. More bold. More needy. He pressed his mouth to her shoulder, just breathing, trying to hold himself together. Trying not to rut against her like every man in the room wasn’t watching. But Evangeline? She ended him right on the fucking edge. Teeterin’. Drenched in sweat. She liked the way his fingers twitched every time she bent deeper. The way his voice got stuck in his throat. The way he kept whispering her name.
“Evangeline…”
She turned around. Face to face with him now. Arms loose around his neck. Sammie’s lips were parted and his eyes were dark with desire.
“You alright?” She asked, syrup-sweet.
Sammie nodded once. Then again. “Yeah. I just…”
He trailed off, breath catching as her hips gave one last grind, barely there, slow as molasses sliding down a glass.
She smiled. “You thinkin’ ‘bout what I said earlier?”
Sammie blinked. “W-What?”
“That you could talk me through.” Evangeline said, voice soft and teasing.
Sammie’s throat bobbed.
“I been listenin’,” she whispered, pulling him a fraction closer by the lapels of his jacket. “ her fingers brushed his. “I bet you could make me cry out without even fuckin’ me.”
Sammie sucked in a breath so sharp it made his shoulders rise.
Evangeline just smiled like the devil knew her name.
Sammie’s heart was beatin’ like a snare drum. Fast. Irregular. Hot behind his ribs. Evangeline’s lips were so close to his he could count each lash hair.
“You okay, Preacher Boy?” she whispered, tilting her chin up so her lips brushed his cheek.
“I’m fine,” he lied.
She hummed. “You don’t look fine.”
He didn’t. His jaw was tight. His hands had started trembling just a little. And his dick? Still stiff and pressed against her hip beggin’ for relief. Evangeline dragged one perfectly manicured finger down the middle of his chest, slow like a match being struck.
“Let’s go somewhere quiet,” she said, like she was asking him what time it was. Like it wasn’t laced with temptation. “Just to cool off. Ain’t tryna get you in trouble.”
“Cool off,” he repeated.
She nodded. Innocent smile. But her eyes? They were anything but.
“You trust me, don’t you?”
Sammie hesitated. Swallowed hard. Then nodded. “Yeah.”
“Good.”
She turned, grabbed his hand, and started walking past the laughing girls at the bar, past Stack’s piano man and the clapping crowd, past the booth with folks too deep in their own pleasures to notice. And Sammie followed like a lamb led not to slaughter but to something just as dangerous. They moved through the hallway behind the bar, where the walls were painted burgundy and the air smelled like cedarwood and spilled liquor. One of the girls working the floor raised a brow as they passed and smirked, turning back to her client.
When they reached the back stairs, Evangeline paused, looking at him over her shoulder. “You sure you can behave, college boy?”
Sammie looked at her.
At those eyes.
At those lips.
At the slight shake of her shoulders as she laughed softly and took another step up.
“No,” he said. “Not even a little.”
And that made her smile even wider.
“Good.”
She opened the doo and slipped inside.
The room she led him to wasn’t much, just a tucked-away dressing suite with soft lighting, a velvet chaise, and not enough ventilation. The window was cracked, letting in the humidity of the Delta night and the scent of magnolia from the trees outside. There was a mirror on one wall and a half-empty wine glass on the vanity, left behind by someone who wasn’t coming back anytime soon.
Evangeline clicked the door shut behind them.
Sammie stood still. Back straight. Breath tight. Hands in fists like he didn’t trust ‘em. Like if he so much as blinked wrong, he’d ruin it all.
“C’mere,” she said.
He did.
She stepped close, right into his space. Slipped one hand up his chest. Took her time smoothing his collar down with her fingers, like she was just straightening him up. But it wasn’t that. She looked at him the whole time and when she reached the middle of his chest, she pressed her palm flat and said, “You nervous.”
“I ain’t,” he lied again, voice low.
She tilted her head, smiling like she didn’t believe a word.
“You been watchin’ me since I walked in.”
“Maybe.”
“You hard as a rock down there, preacher boy.”
He exhaled sharp through his nose, lips parting. Sammie didn’t deny it.
Evangeline leaned up slow and kissed him. Full on the lips like heat curling from a matchbook, low and steady. Sammie didn’t move at first, too stunned by the feel of her lips—warm, plush, with a hint of cherry gloss and something wilder underneath. But then his hands found her waist. And she moaned just a little into his mouth, and that cracked him wide open. Sammie kissed back with everything he’d been holding in since the moment he first saw her. Their mouths worked slow but deep, open-mouthed, breath mingling between them. He gripped her tighter at the waist, pulled her in flush and she melted, curling her fingers around his neck, her thigh slipping between his legs. Evangeline smiled when she felt him twitch before she broke the kiss and looked at him, her eyes half-lidded, lips wet, voice like honey over a flame.
“You gon’ let me touch you?”
Sammie nodded, throat thick.
“Words, preacher boy.”
“Yes.”
“Yes what?”
“Yes…you can touch me.”
She kissed him again, but this time her hands roamed—curious, unhurried, exploring his chest through his shirt, then slipping lower, fingertips brushing the waistband of his trousers.
“You ever been touched by a girl like me?” she whispered, lips brushing the shell of his ear.
He swallowed. “No.”
Her hand moved over the bulge pressing desperate and heavy beneath his slacks. “You ever cum from just a hand?”
“Not like this.”
She grinned. “Then hush.”
And her hand dipped slow—no rush, no shame—just a girl and a boy in the dark, heat blooming between them, her fingers wrapping gentle around the part of him that throbbed with every pulse. She stroked him through the fabric.
Up. Down. Slow.
His eyes fluttered shut.
Evangeline leaned into his ear. “Breathe.”
And he did. Heavy. Wanting.
All for her.
Her hand moved slow, fingers easing over the outline of him like she was memorizing the shape and weight of it. Not stroking hard. Just…learning.
Sammie’s eyes fluttered open at her question.
“If you ain’t been touched like this…” Her voice was low, almost teasing. “That must mean you a virgin?”
His breath caught.
She didn’t say it loud. Didn’t laugh or pull back. Just let it hang there between them, soft and smoky. Sammie hesitated. His jaw tensed like he might lie again. But then her thumb brushed just beneath the head, right through the fabric, and he exhaled hard. Honest.
“Yeah.”
Evangeline blinked once, gaze searching his face. Then she smiled. Slow and pretty.
“Mm. That why you act so shy with me?”
“I ain’t shy wit’ you girl.”
“No?”
“I just—” He paused, swallowed. “I just ain’t done this before.”
She leaned in, mouth brushing his. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong with that.”
She kissed him again, more mouth than tongue. It was the kind of kiss that could teach a lesson without saying a word. His hands slid to her hips. Gripped like he didn’t want her to float away.
“You want me to stop?” she asked against his lips.
He shook his head. “Hell no.”
“Tell me what you want then.”
He opened his eyes—dark, wide, and vulnerable in a way that tugged at something low in her belly.
“I don’t know. Everything, baby.”
Evangeline grinned. “That’s alright. I do.”
She took his hand and slid it up under the hem of her dress. No panties. Warm skin. The swell of her thigh, the dip between.
His breath hitched.
“You wanna learn?” she whispered.
His voice was a rasp. “Yeah.”
She guided his fingers between her folds, helped him find that soft, wet place he’d only dreamed of.
“That’s me,” she whispered. “That’s what you do to me.”
His fingers twitched.
“You feel how warm I am?” she asked.
He nodded, entranced.
Her hips rolled slow into his hand, showing him how she liked it, how to follow her rhythm.
“Don’t rush. Just feel me.”
And so he did.
Evangeline moaned low, soft and breathy, her forehead pressing to his. They stayed like that for a long while, hands exploring, lips brushing, breath mingling. Her hips moving gentle over his fingers, and his dick straining in his pants like it could feel everything she felt.
She nuzzled his jaw, whispering, “Preacher boy got his hands baptized tonight.”
And he let out a broken little laugh. Aroused. In awe.
“Say it,” she murmured, teasing his earlobe with her teeth. “Tell me this feel good.”
“It feel…real good. Better than my mama’s black eyed peas.” he breathed.
Evangeline smiled, then kissed his throat. “Good. ‘Cause I ain’t done with you.”
Evangeline pulled away from him suddenly. She backed up a step, then turned and climbed onto the low table beside them, perching there like she knew exactly what she was doing. The hem of her dress slid higher as she settled, knees parting just enough to make Sammie’s breath stutter.
“You think they gon’ find us in here?” she asked, tone lazy, almost bored.
He swallowed. “No.”
She smiled at that.
Her hands went to her thighs, thumbs hooking the fabric, lifting it just enough to show him what she wanted him to imagine—dark curls and wet pussy.
Sammie froze.
He’d never seen a woman offer herself like that. Not with confidence. Not with curiosity instead of fear.
Her legs opened wider. “Look,” she said softly.
His chest rose and fell like he’d just run a mile. She placed both feet up into the low table, causing her knees to spread wider. There was enough light shining in that room to see what she was offering up to him. A deep plum-colored pussy with lips that resembled a wishbone and a little button. Tight coils matted with her essence.
“Here it is. All open for you. Look at it...it’s gettin’ wet just ‘cause you lookin’. I can feel myself achin’ for you. You see how it’s twitchin’? That’s ‘cause I want you inside me so bad I can hardly breathe. Come on, baby, touch it. See how soft it is…”
“Evangeline…”
She tilted her head. “You gon’ show me just what Preacher Boy been wantin’ since he saw me?”
He nodded, honest. “Fuck Yes.”
That pleased her.
She leaned back on her palms, unbothered, completely aware of the effect she was having.
“Good,” she said. “Means you still listenin’.”
His eyes dragged back up to her face, like he was afraid if he kept looking he’d lose himself completely. He saw the way she was offering herself to him. She looked confident and sultry and the sight of her pussy—pink, plump, and glistening with a dew that smelled like wild honey and musk—made his blood roar in his ears.
Without a word, he sank to his knees. The movement was like a man approaching an altar. Sammie wanted her to feel every second of the anticipation, to feel the heat radiating off his body as he settled between her legs. He gripped her thighs, his fingers calloused from strumming his guitar digging into her soft skin, anchoring her in place.
Then, he leaned in and pressed his face directly into her.
Evangeline let out a soft moan, her hips jerking upward. She hadn’t expected the suddenness of it. Sammie didn’t start with a kiss, he started with a long, slow lap of his tongue, starting from the very bottom of her opening and dragging it all the way up to her clit.
“Oh! Oh, shit!” she damn near cried, her fingers digging into his shoulders. "What you doin’? What you...oh, Preacher Boy!”
Sammie was too busy tasting her. She tasted like the earth after a summer rain—sweet, salty, and intoxicating. He groaned deep in his throat, a primal sound that vibrated against her flesh, and then he dove back in.
He began to eat her with a hunger that shocked her. He wasn't just licking, he was devouring that sweet pussy. He used his tongue like a muscle, swirling it in tight, heavy circles around her clit, pressing hard enough to make her vision blur. Then, he flicked his tongue rapidly, a rhythmic, drumming sensation that sent electric shocks straight to her belly.
The sounds filled the secluded space with a wet, sloppy noise of his tongue sliding over her drenched folds, the rhythmic slurp-slurp of him drinking her in, and the desperate, broken moans escaping her throat.
“You...you ain’t never...how you do that?” she sobbed, her head tossing from side to side. “It feel too good! Stop...no, don’t stop! Please, baby, don’t you dare stop!”
He responded by burying his face deeper, his nose pressing into her soft mound while his tongue pushed deep inside her, mimicking the motion of a dick. He sucked her clit right into his mouth, pulling on it with a firm, steady suction that made her back arch.
“Lord have mercy!” she moaned, her voice cracking. “Y-You eatin’ me up! You eatin’ m-me right out my skin, baby! I can’t…I can’t take it! It's too much!”
Sammie came up for air enough to look her dead in the eyes with her pussy juice all over his face.
“You came here askin’ fa’ me to tear ya’ ass up now you can’t take it?”
She stared down at him with a perplexed expression. Pussy pulsing in his face.
“Thought you was stronger than that Evangeline. This tongue too much, darlin’?”
Evangeline released a shuttering breath “I—”
“Don’t talk. Just keep your legs open and get this pussy ate.”
Sammie buried his face again, pushing Evangeline’s legs up by the backs of her thighs. She gasped and with nowhere to run she could only sit there with her legs spread open like the fast tail gal she is.
Sammie could feel her pulsing against his lips, her pussy twitching and clamping down on his tongue in waves whenever he stuck his tongue in her. He didn’tlet up. He increased the pace, his tongue working with a disciplined, brutal precision, swirling and flicking, sucking and licking until she was nothing but a shaking mess of nerves.
“Sammie, FUCK,” Evangeline melted against his mouth, staring down at the top of his head with blurry eyes. “W-Why you ain’t t-tell me you eat pussy l-like this?”
He shoved her legs back in response. So far back her knees touched her shoulders. Evangeline whimpered, watching Sammie eat her pussy like he’d been out of a meal for days. He puckered his lips and kissed her lips, sealing his lips around her clit and giving it a nice wet kiss that forced her to beg.
“Sammie, PLEASE—”
Sammie could taste the climax building in her, the flavor of her juices changing, becoming sharper and sweeter. He let out a muffled growl against her skin and gave one final, powerful suction on her clit, holding it there until she finally broke.
Evangeline let out a long, guttural moan, her thighs attempting to lock around his head and squeeze him tight as her orgasm ripped through her. She sobbed his name, her body shuddering in violent peaks, while he stayed right there, refusing to move, licking every last drop of her sweetness from her skin until she finally slumped back, breathless and ruined. It was as if the noise of The Blackline returned. Evangeline had to blink to focus. Remember where she was.
Sammie lingered for a moment, his face still glistening with the sweetness of her, before he looked up at Evangeline. His eyes were dark, heavy with a hunger that hadn’t been fully sated just because she’d come. He leaned in, his mouth crashing against hers in a kiss that was greedy and desperate, tasting himself on her lips. It wasn’t a gentle kiss. It was a claim, his tongue pushing deep into her mouth, swirling against hers as if he wanted to swallow her whole.
When they finally broke apart, both of them breathless, Sammie rested his forehead against hers. His voice was a low, rough rumble thick with lust.
“Tell me the truth, Eva,” he whispered, his breath hot against her skin. “Did I eat that pussy good? I mean...I was the only man to ever do it right for you, wasn’t I?”
Evangeline let out a soft, airy giggle, her chest heaving as she looked up at him with eyes that were wide and glazed. “Yes, Sammie...oh, yes you did.” She reached up, tracing the line of his jaw with a trembling finger. “I swear, the minute my pussy came out, you turned into a different man. I ain’t know you had that kind of devilry in you.” She shifted beneath him, her legs still draped loosely over his shoulders, a playful, daring glint entering her eyes. “Maybe next time...your cousin could join in.”
Sammie froze, his expression shifting to one of pure perplexity. He pulled back just an inch, frowning. “My what?”
“Stack,” she whispered, the name sounding like a sin on her tongue. “I bet he’s the one who taught you how to eat pussy that good. He look like the type of man who knows exactly where to put his tongue.”
Sammie stiffened, the thought of sharing her—of having Stack’s eyes, lips, tongue on her wet, open folds—sent a jolt of possessiveness through him. He ain’t like the idea. Not one bit. He shifted his weight, his voice turning gruff.
“Stack?” Sammie scoffed, shaking his head. “Baby, Stack got a whole house full of women. He got more pussy than he know what to do with. Why you can’t just have me and be satisfied?”
Evangeline didn’t shrink back. Instead, she arched her back, pressing her chest toward him, her voice growing firm, laced with a newfound rebellion.
“‘Cause I’m tired, Sammie,” she said, her voice ringing with a sudden clarity. “I’m a sheltered church girl. I done had folks tellin’ me how to sit, how to speak, and what I should and shouldn’t be doin’ with my own body. I’m done with it.” She looked him dead in the eye, her gaze hungry and defiant. “If I wanna get my pussy ate by two men at once, I can. If I wanna get fucked blind by two men in some smoky back room after a dice game, I can. If I wanna get down to the nastiest, filthiest blues there is...then that’s exactly what I’m gonna do.”
Sammie stared at her for a long beat. The distant sound of a harmonica drifting through the walls. Slowly, a smirk spread across his face, and he let out a low, knowing chuckle.
“I hear you, Eva,” he said, his eyes softening with a shared understanding. “Lord knows I can relate. Bein’ the son of a preacher...I been pretendin’ I ain’t got a taste for the sin.”
Sammie’s expression hardened, a flash of that raw, possessive instinct crossing his face. He pinned Evangeline more firmly against the surface beneath her, his voice dropping an octave into a warning growl.
“But you ain’t gettin’ your pussy ate by Stack. No,” Sammie stated firmly, the finality in his tone leaving no room for argument. “I don’t care how much of a rebel you feelin’ like. That part of you is off-limits to him.”
Evangeline let out a melodic, teasing giggle, her chest heaving against his. She looked up at him, her eyes dancing with mischief as she felt the heat of his body pressing into her. “My, my…my. You only known me a day and already you claiming this pussy?”
Sammie didn’t blink. Eyes intense and blazing with desire. He leaned down, lips brushing against hers, his voice a low, dangerous vibration.
“You tellin’ me it ain’t mine? ‘Cause the way you was shakin’ while I was down there…felt like you belonged to me.”
The tension snapped like the string on a guitar and they crashed together again this kiss was different—less about hunger and more about ownership. It was deep, wet, and demanding, their tongues tangling in a fierce battle for dominance. Sammie’s hand slid down, gripping her hip with. Force that would surely leave a mark, pulling her flush against his hardness.
Just as Sammie began to move his hand back toward her wet pussy, the heavy wooden door swung open with a loud thud against the wall. A man and a woman stumbled in, practically falling over one another. They were locked in a desperate embrace, the man’s hands shoved deep up the woman’s dress, her head thrown back with a loud, needy moan of pure ecstasy. They were so blinded by their own lust that they didn’t even notice Evangeline and Sammie in the room for the first few seconds, their breathing heavy and synchronized.
Sammie broke the kiss, blinking and letting out a sharp exhale. He looked at the newcomers, then back at Evangeline, who was breathless and flushed. A small, amused smile played on Sammie’s lips. He started to pull his clothes back together, helping Evangeline to stand and smooth out her dress. They both started to laugh—a low, shared chuckle at the absurdity of the timing.
“Seem like the spirit of the blues is movin’ through folks tonight.” Sammie whispered in her ear, giving her backside a firm, possessive smack as he guided her toward the exit.
Evangeline giggled, leaning into him as they slipped out the door, leaving the other couple to their own private sanctuary of sin.
The music hit harder than before, drum and bass slick with sweat. The blues curled around bodies too caught in the night to care who watched. The Blackline had grown louder, hotter. No longer as immersing but boiling over.
Sammie reached for Evangeline’s hand again as they walked along the shadowed hall and back into the chaos of the main floor. Sammie was still warm from their moment tucked away. Evangeline couldn’t help but grin just thinkin’ about it.
“C’mon,” she whispered, leaning toward him. “Introduce me to them cousins of yours. The infamous gangsters.”
Sammie laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “You really wanna meet them?”
Evangeline raised a single brow. “‘Course I do. Maybe they can share some wild stories about Preacher Boy.”
Sammie shook his head. “This the wildest thing I done did, Eva. Less you wanna hear about how Stack teased me growin’ up. And Smoke keepin’ an eye on me like he my daddy instead of my cousin.”
Sammie started to guide her across the floor, weaving past hips and heels and slick backs, past the perfume of lust and liquor. Just as they approached the far side of the room, Evangeline caught sight of something that made her steps slow. Her body went still mid-stride and her eyes narrowed.
There, in the corner booth veiled by beaded strings and red lamplight, sat Sister Marigold Baptiste. First Lady of the church. Preacher’s Wife. Purity Teacher. Her Mentor.
She didn’t just sit—she perched. Relaxed and glowing in a satin-black dress that clung to every curve like it had been poured on her. She was angled on Stack Moore’s lap, his hand stroking the bare skin of her thigh like it belonged to him. His mouth brushed her neck slow and greedy. Marigold tipped her head to the side, sipping from the glass he’d offered, her lips painted the color of garnet wine.
She looked…decadent. Drunk on something far deeper than bourbon.
Evangeline was frozen. She stared with a shocked gaze
And then, so did Marigold.
Their eyes locked across the room like a shot fired.
In an instant, Marigold froze mid-sip. Her lashes fluttered, lips parted in surprise and guilt as the glass hovered just beneath her mouth. The booth around her blurred. She was no longer in The Blackline, not in her lover’s lap or on his tongue. She was standing back in that purity classroom, bam in the rows of wide-eyed girls, speaking of obedience, respectability, restraint.
Evangeline’s gaze sliced through her.
Sammie leaned in, confused. “You okay?”
Evangeline didn’t respond. Her smile had vanished. The flirt gone out of her hips. The phantom sensation of Sammie’s tongue vanished.
Sammie followed her gaze.
“Oh, that’s Marigold. Stack says she’s a Preacher’s wife. You know her?”
“Excuse me,” Evangeline said, already moving.
She slipped away before he could follow, cutting through the crowded room with a sharp elegance that only made the sting worse. As if an invisible camera followed her every move, she brushed past patrons with hurried movements until she disappeared down another hall that led to more rooms.
From the booth, Marigold slid stiffly off of Stack’s lap. Her heat raced.
“Where you goin’, Goldie?” Stack asked, voice slick with curiosity, the imprint of her body still on his leg.
“Bathroom,” she said without looking back.
Her heels clicked quick on the wooden floor, fast enough to betray the panic under her ribs. The red lights pulsed overhead like they knew her name, like they saw everything. Marigold eased toward the guest hall, the narrow corridor just past the end of the bar. Her eyes scanned every corner, every face. Evangeline was nowhere in sight.
That was, until she felt a pull. It wasn’t physical but unmistakable. A sensation of being watched. Not by strangers but by truth itself.
She turned a corner and there it was.
A hand reached out from the shadows, caught her wrist, and dragged her inside a narrow passage near the bathroom door.
Beneath the noise were the sounds of the trade. A muffled scream of pleasure echoed from a doorway they passed, followed by the wet, slapping sound of skin hitting skin. A woman’s voice, strained and needy, called out a man's name, her voice breaking into a high-pitched keen that signaled a climax. The scent of musk and sex clung to the wallpaper, a constant reminder that in this house, every shadow held a secret and every room was a playground for the flesh.
And Sister Marigold Baptiste was standing in it. Standing in the one place she’d sworn was Satan’s playground.
Evangeline let go of her wrist with a shove that was more insult than force.
For several long seconds neither of them spoke.
Marigold stared at the young woman she’d known since she was a child. She remembered scraped knees after church picnics. Braiding her hair before Christmas pageants. Holding her tiny hands during altar prayer.
Now those same hands rested on hips full of defiance.
Evangeline looked at her as though she’d never seen her before.
“No.”
The word came out as a laugh.
A bitter one.
“No…no, I don’t believe this.”
Marigold swallowed.
“Evangeline—”
“No.” Another laugh. “You don’t get to start with my name.”
Marigold searched her face. “I know what this looks like.”
“What it looks like?” Evangeline’s eyebrows lifted. “It looks exactly like what it is.”
Her eyes traveled slowly over Marigold. The satin-black dress. The glossy finger waves. The wine-dark lipstick. The diamonds catching every sliver of light.
“You look beautiful.” The compliment wasn’t kind. It was sharpened into a blade. “So beautiful I almost didn’t recognize you.”
Marigold instinctively folded an arm across herself. Because suddenly, it felt as though it exposed everything.
“Evangeline…”
“You told us.” Her voice cracked. “You stood in front of all us girls every Wednesday and told us women who came here sold pieces of themselves.”
Marigold closed her eyes.
“You told us this place was the Devil’s playground!!!” Another step. “You told us if we respected ourselves, we’d never walk through these doors!!!” Another. “You looked me in my face and said purity wasn’t just what we did. It was who we were!!!”
Each sentence struck harder than the last.
Marigold felt every one.
“I believed you.”
That hurt most. Because it was true.
Marigold’s lips trembled. “I…I did believe it.”
Evangeline laughed again. “Oh, I know you did.” She gestured back toward the crowded room. “Then I see you sittin’ on Stack’s lap.”
Marigold flinched.
“I see him holdin’ you like you belong there.” Another step. “I see you drinkin’ from his glass.” Another. “And the way he was lookin’ at you…” She shook her head. “He wasn’t lookin’ at the First Lady.” The words hung between them. “He was lookin’ at his woman.”
Marigold’s throat tightened. “I never meant—”
“You never meant what?”
“For this to happen.”
Evangeline barked a laugh. “Hell already done broke loose in the both of us.”
Marigold stared at her.
“You just too scared to admit yours.”
Marigold reached for her gently. “Evangeline…listen to me.”
“NO!!”
“I need you to.” Marigold’s eyes glistened with unshed tears.
“No.” Her eyes watered. “You don’t get to tell me what I need anymore.”
Marigold’s hand slowly fell back to her side. “You shouldn’t be here.”
“Says you? Really? Who the fuck are you to tell me where I ain’t outta be?!” Evangeline scowled. “Wait until they hear about this. Their precious First Lady committing adulterous acts and drinking the devil’s juice and sittin’ on a pimp’s lap.”
Marigold shook her head. “Evangeline please don’t say anything! Promise me you won’t—I—I can explain—”
“That you been feeding us lies to make up for your own sins? Tellin’ us about how we shouldn’t fall into temptation and defile the Lord so you feel less guilty?”
Marigold looked toward the doorway. “This place. It changes people.”
Evangeline followed her gaze before looking back. “It changed you.”
The sentence landed like a slap.
Marigold couldn’t deny it.
She couldn’t.
Not after everything. Not after Stack. Not after discovering desire inside herself. Not after choosing to return.
Evangeline’s eyes softened for only a heartbeat. Then they hardened again.
“You know what hurts?”
Marigold looked up.
“I wasn’t shocked you were here.” She paused. “I was shocked you looked…happy.”
Marigold’s breath caught.
“I ain’t never seen you smile like that.” A long silence followed. Evangeline’s voice was barely above a whisper. “Now I know.”
Marigold felt tears prick her eyes. “Evangeline…”
“No.” She shook her head once. “I don’t know whether to hate you…” Her voice broke. “…or feel sorry for you.” Evangeline leaned in closer, her breath warm against Marigold's cheek. “So tell me, Sister...when Stack burying his dick deep inside you...which part of the scripture you reciting then? Or do you just save the prayers for the mornings after?”
Marigold flinched, her composure finally fracturing. Her hand flew up to push Evangeline away, but it wasn’t a strong push, it was a desperate, trembling gesture. “Stop it! You don’t understand the pressures I face. The things I have to do to keep that place runnin’, to keep the girls safe—”
“DON’T LIE TO ME!!” Evangeline shouted, the sudden volume echoing in the small space. “Don’t you dare wrap your lust in a cloak of sacrifice. You ain’t doing this for the girls. You doin’ it because you love the taste of the sin you tell everyone else to fear. You a fraud, Marigold. A beautiful, polished, lying fraud. And I hope Naomi stay far away from you. She told me about what happened.”
Marigold shut her eyes. “Eva, let me explain—”
“YOU LET HIM PUT HIS HANDS ON HER! You let him hurt your niece! How could you?!—”
“I DIDN’T KNOW! Okay?” Marigold cried. “I didn’t know Obadiah struck her! I didn’t know ‘till it was too late—”
“Oh please, shut the fuck up. Save your tears, Sister. You and that husband of yours wanna preach about who’s worthy of making it to heaven? Look at ya! First your sister, then Naomi—”
“She told you about Esther?”
“How the church got her institutionalized? How she lost custody of Naomi? ‘Course she did. I’m more family to her than you ever was.”
As if a switch flicked in Marigold’s brain, her eyes turned cold. Resentful.
“You don’t get to stand there and talk about my family. You don’t know the first thing about family, Eva.”
“Just like you don’t get to stand in a classroom and tell me what I should do wit’ my body when you in here every night getting torn a new hole by Stack Moore? Really? Least my family fight for me. Can’t say the same for you. Daddy ain’t love you, momma had no backbone. Niece hate you. Sister too strung out on whatever meds they feedin’ her up in Pline Buff. Husband won’t touch you.”
“Shut up—”
“I rather be a whore who knows she a whore than a saint who just a liar in a fancy dress,” Evangeline countered, her voice dropping back to that lethal, quiet hiss.
The slap that came from Marigold’s hand was a sharp, wet crack that cut right through the muffled roar of the band playing in the main room. Evangeline’s head snapped to the side, her cheek instantly blooming into a hot, stinging bruise. For a heartbeat, the only sound was the ringing in her ears and the heavy, ragged breath coming from Marigold.
Marigold’s hand was trembling, her fingers splayed as if she could still feel the impact of Evangeline’s skin. The “First Lady” looked fractured. The wine-dark lipstick that usually defined her poised, authoritative mouth was slightly smudged, and her eyes—those wide, soulful eyes that had once looked at Evangeline with such sisterly warmth—were now swimming in a mixture of rage and absolute devastation.
Evangeline stayed frozen, her face turned away, a slow, jagged smile spreading across her lips. She could taste a copper tang of blood where her tooth had nicked the inside of her cheek. The pain was a grounding wire, pulling her deeper into the spite that had been festering in her gut for years.
Slowly, Evangeline turned her head back. She didn’t recoil. Instead, she leaned in, her voice dropping to a low, venomous hiss that barely carried over the sound of a trumpet.
“There she is,” Evangeline whispered, her eyes scanning Marigold’s satin-black dress, the way it clung to hips that had spent too many Sundays hidden beneath layers. "There’s the woman the church built. The one who knows exactly how to handle something she can’t control. A firm hand, right?”
Marigold flinched as if she’d been struck. She stepped back, her heels clicking sharply on the hardwood floor, her chest heaving under the black fabric. “I–Eva I’m so sorry—please forgive me.” Marigold closes her first. “I thought I…I thought if I taught you to follow the path—”
"The path to where, Marigold?! To a pew in a church where you can preach purity while your pussy drip for a man who sell girls by the hour?!” Evangeline stepped forward, invading Marigold’s space, her presence aggressive and suffocating. “Go ‘head! HIT ME AGAIN!”
“Stop it!” Marigold cried, the sound breaking into a sob. She reached out, perhaps to push Evangeline away or perhaps to grab her, but her grip was weak, her fingers clutching at the air. “You don’t know the weight I carry. You don’t know what it’s like to hold a whole community together while you falling apart inside!!”
“I know what it’s like to be lied to,” Evangeline countered, her voice hardening. She reached up, slowly wiping the blood from her lip with her thumb, then looked at the red stain with a cold curiosity. “I know what it’s like to watch you tell us girls—sweet, naive sisters—that our bodies were temples, while you were treatin’ yours like a public house. And Naomi...god, Marigold. You let that girl run because she saw the rot in you. She saw the hypocrisy before any of us did. She warned me to get out.”
Marigold’s face went slack. The fire vanished, replaced by a hollow, haunting grief. She looked small, the glossy finger waves and the expensive dress feeling like a costume that no longer fit. She opened her mouth to speak, to defend herself or perhaps to beg, but no sound came out.
Evangeline saw the break. She felt the victory, but it tasted like ash. She leaned closer, her breath warm against Marigold’s ear, her tone shifting from rage to a cruel, intimate tenderness.
“You can slap me until my face is blue, Marigold. But every time you close your eyes, and every time you feel Stack hands on you, you gon’ see me. You gon’ remember that I know exactly who you are.”
Evangeline pulled back, giving Marigold one last, assessing look from the polished toes of her shoes to the trembling line of her jaw. Without another word, Evangeline turned her back on the First Lady and walked toward the noise of the party, leaving Marigold standing alone, shaking in her black satin, the silence of the corridor heavier than any scream.
For the first time in years, Marigold Baptiste realized something she had never allowed herself to imagine. The girls had been watching her every bit as closely as she’d been watching them. The First Lady had fallen from the pedestal she’d spent half her life standing on.
Marigold allowed her tears to fall freely. She placed both palms against the porcelain basin to steady herself. Finally staring at her reflection, she barely recognized the woman staring back. Her finger waves were still immaculate, each glossy curve resting exactly where Cordelia had pinned it. Garnet lips framed a mouth that had spent the evening smiling in ways she never thought possible. Diamonds winked beneath the light every time her breathing hitched.
She looked beautiful. But she had never felt uglier.
Her chest rose sharply as she reached for the towel hanging beside the washstand and dabbed beneath her eyes before any more tears could ruin the careful work Peaches had done.
“You weren’t teachin’ purity…”
She squeezed her eyes shut.
“You were teachin’ us how to become you.”
The words refused to leave.
She leaned forward, lowering her forehead until it nearly touched the mirror.
What had she become?
The question frightened her because she no longer knew whether it came from God…or from Obadiah.
A careful knock sounded against the door. Marigold straightened immediately, swallowing every ounce of grief she could force back down.
“I’m alright,” she called, though no one had asked.
The latch turned.
Stack eased inside, closing the door behind him quietly. He took one look at her, and that was all it took. His easy grin had disappeared. He stood within the doorway, not moving to rush or crowd her. The bourbon he’d been drinking was long forgotten. He tucked his hands into the pockets of his pressed trousers as he studied the woman before him.
Marigold busied herself smoothing wrinkles that weren’t there.
“I’ll be out in just a minute.”
Stack remained silent, his eyes studying her. She reached up to fix one of the clips in her hair, though she didn’t need to because they were perfectly placed. Anything to keep her hands occupied. To keep from looking at him.
“You ain’t gotta hide from me.” His voice was soft and gentle.
That nearly undid her.
She finally looked over.
“I’m not hiding.”
“No?” A small smile touched one corner of his mouth. “It must be somebody else standin’ in front of me then.”
Despite herself, the faintest breath of a laugh escaped her. It disappeared almost as quickly as it came.
“I’m fine.”
Stack held her gaze.
He knew. She could see it. He knew she wasn’t.
He crossed the room until only a step separated them.
“You cryin’?”
“No.”
“You mad?”
“No.”
“You scared?”
Her answer caught. “…No.”
He nodded once. “Alright.”
That surprised her. He didn’t argue or press or tease. It was just…alright.
Marigold blinked. “Aren’t you going to ask me what happened?”
“I already did.”
“I didn’t tell you.”
“You didn’t.”
Stack looked at her the way he always did, not searching for perfection, not measuring her against a standard she could never reach.
Only seeing her.
“I ain’t gon’ make you talk before you ready, baby.”
Her shoulders sagged. Marigold expected interrogation. Correction. To defend herself. Instead…she’s been given room. That almost felt foreign to her.
“I failed somebody tonight.”
The confession slipped free before she could stop it.
Stack’s expression softened. “You think so.”
“I know so.”
He let those words rest where they landed. He didn’t chastise her. Tell her she was wrong. Tell her she was right. He stepped closer and reached up, gently straightening one diamond earring that had shifted during the evening, his fingertips barely brushed her skin.
“You still wearin’ the whole world on your shoulders.”
She looked down. “I don’t know how to stop.”
“I know.” His thumb lingered beneath her chin just long enough to lift her eyes back to his. “But you don’t gotta carry it by yourself.”
The tears threatened again. She blinked them back with stubborn determination.
“If I tell you…”
“You don’t have to.”
“What if it changes the way you look at me?”
A quiet chuckle escaped him. “Goldie.” He smiled then. Small. Certain. “I been lookin’ at you the same way since the first time you and them church biddies stood outside my do’ tellin’ me to repent.”
She smiled faint. Her lips quivered. She wanted to believe him. More than that…she wanted to believe herself worthy of it. Instead, she reached up and rested her hand over his just for a second. Long enough to steady herself.
“I need another minute.”
“You got ten.” He tipped an imaginary hat. “I’ll keep ‘em from botherin’ you.” He turned toward the door. Before opening it, he glanced back once more. “You come back when you ready.”
Then, he was gone, the latch clicking softly behind his retreating frame.
Marigold released the breath she’d been holding and closed her eyes once again.
She never noticed the other pair of eyes watching from farther down the corridor. Hidden where the hallway bent into darkness,
Mirabel remained perfectly still. Eavesdropping.
She had seen Evangeline shove the First Lady against the wall.
Seen the slap.
Heard raised voices sharpened by hurt until they became impossible to untangle.
Now, she had watched Stack Moore walk into that bathroom after her. Watched him leave with tenderness written plainly across his face.
She stood there, hands folded neatly before her, committing every look, every silence, every secret to memory.
Some truths were far more useful…when nobody knew you were the one carrying them.
Evangeline stumbled a step, her senses reeling from the wreckage of her blow up with Marigold. As she stood there, the world she was born into. The one she was made to conform to. A world of starched collars, hushed prayers, and the suffocating expectation of purity. It all felt like a thin veil that had finally been ripped away.
Around her, The Blackline was a riot of brown skin and perspiration. The blues weren’t just playing, they were vibrating through flesh and bone, a dirty, low-down moan of a saxophone that sounded like it was having an orgasm. Folks weren’t just dancin’. They was grindin’, hips locked, bodies sliding against one another with hungry friction. Evangeline saw a man with a wide grin and a gold tooth pull a woman’s skirt up to her waist, his large hand disappearing under the fabric to squeeze a heavy, rounded cheek with a possessive grip that made the woman throw her head back and howl with laughter.
To her left, a card game was erupting. A man slammed his palm against the wooden table with a sound that cracked like a gunshot over the music, sending dice and coins scattering. The men around him weren’t fighting with hate but with a raw, boisterous energy, voices deep as they shouted insults and jokes that would have made a deacon faint.
Then, there were the curtains. Heavy, velvet drapes that partitioned off small corners of the room. They ain’t hide much. Evangeline watched the silhouettes pressed against the fabric. The violent thrusting of a man’s hips. The arch of a woman’s back. The frantic movement of hands clutching at hair and skin. Wet, slapping noises, guttural moans, and the occasional sharp cry of pleasure that cut through the music. Blatant. Obscene. Honest.
The smell of the place wrapped around her. A heady, intoxicating cocktail of expensive pomade, pungent cigar smoke, and the mouth-watering scent of Aunt Pearl’s kitchen. Plates of fried catfish and collard greens piled high with smoked turkey were being passed around, the grease glistening on fingers and lips. Folks was eating with a primal intensity, laughing with their whole bodies, doubting over in fits of genuine, unburdened mirth.
Evangeline felt strange, trembling sensation in her gut. Since she was a little girl, she’d been taught to walk the “right” path, a version of holiness that felt more like a cage every day. Been taught to look at people like this with pity. And to see Sister Marigold give into her hidden desires left her confused and angry. Looking at the raw, sweating, fucking, laughing chaos of The Blackline, she could see no judgement here. No one was pretending to be a saint while hiding a secret in the dark. The sin was out in the open, worn like a badge of honor, and in that openness, there was a terrifying, electric kind of peace.
She watched a woman lean back in a chair, legs spread wide, laughing as she fed a piece of corn bread to a man who looked at her with pure, uncomplicated lust.
This is it, Evangeline realized, the thought echoing in the hollow space where her faith used to be. This is what it looks like to actually be alive.
It wasn’t just a juke. Or a brothel. It was a sanctuary of the flesh. For the first time, the word ‘freedom’ didn’t feel like a Sunday school lesson. It felt like the heat of a stranger’s hand on a hip, the smell of grease and sex, and the courage to be exactly as broken and hungry as everyone else.
Sammie Moore stood near the edge of the stage with his guitar resting comfortably against his shoulder, still riding the rush of applause and his first taste of pussy that refused to leave his chest and his tongue. Every few seconds someone stopped him with a pat on the back. A handshake. A clap on his shoulder.
“Damn, boy! You sure can play!”
“You had Delta Slim grinnin’.”
“That guitar talk back to you.”
Sammie smiled through every compliment, thanked every stranger, but his eyes kept drifting over their shoulders.
Searching.
Soft-blue dress had been easy enough to find.
But now…nothing.
Despite that, Sammie caught himself smiling anyway. She was probably making him wait on purpose. That seemed like something Evangeline Monroe would enjoy. Sammie finally excused himself and began weaving through the crowded room. Cards slapped against green felt. Dice bounced across polished wood. Women laughed and moaned with their heads thrown back. Someone carried two platters of fried catfish through the crowd while another hurried past balancing slices of sweet potato pie.
Sammie circled once, then again.
Still nothing.
His smile began to fade.
Near the bar, he spotted the two young women who had arrived with her earlier. They stood shoulder to shoulder, wrapping light shawls around themselves while glancing nervously toward the front entrance.
Sammie approached. “Evenin’ again, ladies.”
The girls looked up.
“Oh,” one of them said with relief. “Hi, Sammie.”
“You seen Evangeline?” Sammie asked.
“The girls exchanged a look.
“We was just lookin’ for her ourselves.”
“Thought she came back wit’ ya’ll.” Sammie said
“Naw. She wandered off after…somethin’.”
“After what?” Sammie questioned.
“She shrugged. “Don’t know. She looked pretty upset. I tried to wave her over and she just kept on walkin’.”
The second girl sighed, chewing the inside of her cheek.
“We can’t stay much longer.”
“Our mamas think we sleepin’ over at my auntie’s house. If we don’t get back ‘fore sunrise…” she winced. “Lord.”
“The whole neighborhood gon’ know we snuck out.” The other friend said.
Sammie glanced across the room again. “I’ll find her.”
“You tell her we had to leave?”
“We sure didn’t wanna but…we told Eva that we can’t stay too long.”
“Our daddies…” one of them shook her head. “They’ll turn us black and blue if they find out.”
Sammie cringed at that last part. But ultimately, he nodded his head with understanding.
“I’ll tell her. Ya’ll get home safe now.”
The girls thanked him before hurrying toward the entrance, pulling their shawls tighter as one of the doormen quietly unlatched the door for them. For a second, Sammie simply stood there. He looked toward the stage. Toward the card tables. Toward Delta Slim and Aunt Pearl talking close. Toward the staircase where Violet stood, Smoke beside her puffing on a cigar like he was her watch dog.
Still no Evangeline.
Then, he saw her.
Marigold.
She emerged from the hallway near the guest rooms, composed once more, though something about her expression seemed…heavier than before. Her lipstick had been touched up. Her shoulders were square. Only the faint puffiness under her eyes hinted that something heavy was on her mind. Sammie brightened immediately and walked toward her.
“Miss Marigold.”
Marigold turned at the sound of her name.
“I’m sorry to bother you.”
“You aren’t a bother at all, Sammie.”
Sammie glanced over his shoulder, still hoping to catch sight of dark-brown skin and a flirty grin.
“I can’t seem to find Evangeline.”
The name struck her like a pebble dropped into still water. Barely noticeable from the outside. Impossible to ignore beneath the surface.
“Evangeline?”
“I done checked the dance floor. The bar. The stage. I ain’t checked none of the rooms down here but they seem to be occupied. Upstairs ain’t been checked. Her friend had to head home. They was lookin’ for her too.”
Concern settled quietly across Marigold’s face. “When was the last time you saw her?”
“A little while ago. We was supposed to meet back up.” Sammie rubbed the back of his neck, a sheepish smile trying to return. “I reckon I might’ve got caught up wit’ folks tryna talk to me after I played.”
Marigold looked across the crowded room. The celebration carried on without interruption. She could spot Stack laughing with Cornbread at the bar over a glass of bourbon.
“I’ll help you.”
Sammie’s shoulders relaxed. “You will?”
“Of course. Evangeline is one of the youth at church. Her well bein’ is just as important to me as is to you, Sammie.” Marigold offered him a reassuring smile, though unease had already begun coiling inside her chest. “If she’s still here, we’ll find her.”
Marigold grabbed Sammie by the hand as they stepped into the current of bodies moving through The Blackline. Sammie searched with hopeful eyes. Marigold searched with growing dread. Neither of them noticed that, across the room, someone else had quietly begun watching the search unfold.
Someone only Liza June could see.
Stack peeled himself away from the bar with the last swallow of bourbon still warm in his chest. His eyes drifted toward the hallway leading toward the bathrooms.
Goldie should’ve been back by now.
He frowned.
As he crossed the floor, Peaches breezed past carrying a tray stacked with condoms and fresh drinks, hips rocking to the band without missing a step.
“Peach.”
She looked over one glistening shoulder. “Mhm?”
“You see Goldie, tell her quit hidin’ from me and come on to my office.”
Peaches smirked. “You done got needy.”
“I been needy.”
Peaches laughed. “I’ll tell her, baby. Maybe I should warn her you primmed and ready then, huh?”
Stack shot her a lazy grin and kept walking.
As he walked, the scent of fried catfish, greens, and fresh cornbread drifted from the kitchen. As he passed the swinging door, something caught the corner of his eye. Stack stopped and backed up. He pushed the kitchen door open just enough to peek inside.
Delta Slim had Aunt Pearl backed against one of the prep tables, grinning from ear to ear while she cupped the old pianist’s face with both hands and kissed him like she’d been waiting all week to do it. Delta Slim chuckled into the kiss. Aunt Pear swatted his shoulder without ever pulling away.
Stack pinched the bridge of his nose. “Lord have mercy.”
Neither of them heard him. Stack pushed the door shut with a quick thump.
“Ain’t nobody wanna see all that.” His head shook as a laugh escaped him. “Two old folks actin’ like they sixteen.”
Still smiling to himself, he adjusted his jacket and continued down the hallway toward his office, unaware that before the night was over, laughter would be the last easy thing anyone remembered.
Stack’s polished shoes stopped dead on the worn floorboards. There was a girl huddled in the corner. She wasn’t just any stray, Stack recognized her to be the girl Sammie been checking for since he showed up in Little Rock. Her shoulders were drawn tight like she was still trying to fold herself smaller, ended while her face told a different story. Split lip. Purple blooming under one eye. Marks that didn’t come from no fall.
“You alright, sugar?” His voice came out low and careful.
Evangeline dragged the heel of her hand across her wet cheeks, sniffling hard. “I’m fine. Just fine, Mr. Stack.”
Stack stepped closer, the wall sconce from the hallway catching the damage. His jaw worked once.
“Somebody put hands on you?”
Evangeline remained silent. She looked past him like the wall might swallow her whole.
“What’s your name?”
“Evangeline.”
Stack studied her. “If you walk out them doors lookin’ like that, word gon’ travel faster than a rumor in a choir loft.” He said. “And if it gets back to your people that you was here…” he let the rest hang. They both knew what that meant.
“I’m not going back home.” She spoke, but it was so low Stack had to strain his ears to catch it.
“Where my cousin at?” The question came out tight. Deep in his gut he knew Sammie wouldn’t raise a hand to a woman, he knew better than to do no shit like that. But the marks on her face made his fingers itch anyway.
“I don’t know.” She whispered.
Stack exhaled through his nose and opened his office door, the hinges giving a soft groan. Warm lamplight spilled across a heavy desk cluttered with loose papers and an ashtray still smoking.
He nodded inside. “Come on. ain’t nobody need to see you like this.”
Evangeline hesitated, then stepped past him. Stack cracked the door behind them, cutting most of the noise from the hall. Stack stayed by the door a moment, watching her take in the room, her eyes darting over the velvet sofa, the half-empty bottle of whiskey, the coat rack heavy with his food jackets.
“Go on, sit.” Stack said. “Ain’t gon’ bite.”
Evangeline lowered herself into the edge of the sofa, her fingers twisting in her lap. Stack crossed to the desk, poured himself a finger of whiskey into a glass, and took a sip. His gaze drifted back to that split lip.
“You don’t gotta tell me what happened.” He said, after a beat. “But if somebody’s puttin’ hands in you, you best believe they gon’ answer for it.”
Evangeline’s wet eyes tracked him from head to toe before pulling away.
Stack eased himself onto the edge of the heavy desk, one polished show braced against the floor, the other dangling. He watched her for a moment, finger tapping the glass, the wheels in his head turning. Hoping Sammie ain’t got nothing to do with her hurtin’.
“Who hit you, Evangeline?” Stack’s voice stayed low, almost gentle.
She kept her eyes on her lap, shoulders shaking, fresh tears sliding free.
Stack let out a slow breath through his nose. He set his glass aside and pushed off the desk. The door to the back room creaked as he disappeared inside. When he came back, he carried a damp cloth and a small chunk of ice wrapped in it. He held it out without a word.
Evangeline took them with trembling fingers and pressed the cold against her swollen cheek. Stack lowered himself onto the sofa beside her, close enough that the cushion dipped under his weight.
“One of them boys out front?” he asked. “Say the word and I’ll handle it. Get you home safe, no questions asked.”
Her face crumpled again. The tears came harder, silent and hot. Stack reached over and laid his palm between her shoulder blades, rubbing slow circles through the thin fabric of her dress. Stack just stayed there, unsure of what to do other than go out and ask around. Surely, if an altercation did occur, he would have known.
“Did some man try and come on to you?” Stack asked.
Evangeline sniffled, rubbing her eyes. Eyes that kept betraying her as they swept over Stack’s body. The feeling of his hand making her feel fuzzy.
“Wasn’t nothin’ like that. I…”
“Funny thing ‘bout nothin’. It usually leave folks lookin’ like somethin’ happened.” His voice never rises. “You ain’t gotta explain it to me.” Another pause. “Just don’t sit here thinkin’ somebody got the right to leave their fingerprints on your life. Folks’ll have you believin’ love always come with a hard hand. I should know.”
Evangeline crumbled. She leaned her head against Stack’s shoulder, her tears soaking into the silk of his shirt.
“Shhh, hey now…it’s alright. Listen, why don’t I go look for Sammie. See if we can sort this out—”
Her hand slid down between his legs, fingers closing around the softened outline of his dick through the fabric of his trousers. Stack shot to his feet so fast the sofa scraped back an inch.
“What the hell you doin’, girl?”
She stayed where she was, eyes puffy, lips trembling. “I always wanted to know what it was like to be with one of the Smokestack Twins. You been so kind to me, Mr. Stack.”
Her fingers went to the buttons of her dress. She started working them open.
Stack’s voice came sharp. “Keep that dress on.”
“What? You don’t wanna make me feel better?”
Stack looked away. He swiped at his nose and then made his way to the door. “Not like this. I ain’t who you think I am. I’m many things but not this. Button that dress back up.”
Evangleine laughed, a bitter little sound that didn’t reach her eyes. “Since when does Stack Moore turn down some pussy?”
Stack was seeing red. He crossed the room in three strides and reached for the door, “I’m gettin’ Aunt Pearl to take you home—”
Before he could open the door it swung open.
Sammie and Marigold stood right there in the hallway. Sammie’s eyes went straight to Evangeline’s open dress, skin showing beneath, the bruise on her face. His jaw clenched so hard the muscle jumped.
Marigold stepped inside first. “What’s going on in here?”
Stack looked from Sammie, to Marigold, to Evangeline.
“Found her outside my office banged up. Somebody hit her—”
“Evangeline, everything alright?”
Sammie crossed the room to her. Evangeline stood abruptly, turning away to fix herself.
“Eva—”
“STOP! I’m fine. I ain’t fuck your cousin, Sammie. If that’s what you worried about.”
Sammie frowned. “You think that’s what I care ‘bout right now? Your face—”
“Ask Sister Marigold why my face look like this.”
Stack and Sammie turned their eyes onto Marigold.
“I struck her.” Marigold confessed. “I ain’t mean to—”
“You meant to. Just like you meant to ruin our lives. Wait till I tell everyone that you fuckin’ a pimp in a pussy house. That image you worked so hard for gon’ burn so bright everybody in Little Rock gon’ see it.”
Evangeline stormed past Sammie and bumped Marigold’s shoulder. Sammie grabbed her wrist but Evangeline wiggled her arm out of his grip and stormed out of the office. He was on her heels like a bloodhound with a fresh scent. Stack and Marigold stood frozen for a moment before following them.
“Eva! Come on, now. We can talk about this—”
“Stop following me, Sammie!”
“Listen, whatever happened, we can help. You ain’t gotta go through this alone—”
She turned as though she meant to leave, but Sammie stepped into her path. He didn’t grab her this time. He simply stood there, concern plain in his eyes.
“Talk to me.”
Her laugh came again, full of pain. “Why?”
“‘Cause somethin’ happened.”
“You don’t know what happened.”
“No. But I know you hurtin’.”
The tenderness in his voice hurt worse than an accusation could have. Evangeline’s chin trembled before she caught it between her teeth. She wanted him to be foolish. She wanted him to flirt, to say something smooth, to give her an excuse to laugh at him and walk away. Instead, he looked at her like her tears mattered.
“You don’t even know me.” She said.
Sammie lowered his voice. “Maybe not yet.”
“There ain’t gon’ be no yet.”
His brows furrowed. “What that mean?”
“It mean you need to stop lookin’ at me like that.”
“Like what?”
“Like I’m somethin’ sweet.”
“You are.”
“You don’t know that.”
“I know enough.”
“No, you don’t.” Her voice sharpened, cutting through the music between them. “You met me on a sidewalk licking ice cream. You saw me in a pretty dress, let me dance on you, kissed me a little, sucked my pussy, now you think you know what kind of girl I am.”
“I never said that.”
“You ain’t have to, Sammie.”
Sammie’s expression softened further, which only made her angrier.
“Evangeline, I ain’t tryin’ to judge you.”
“Everybody says that right before they do.”
“I ain’t everybody—”
“You a preacher’s son.”
“I ain’t my daddy—”
“You still got his Bible all through you!”
The words struck him, though he tried not to show it.
“What would your daddy think if he found out you been licking pussy? You hangin’ ‘round The Smokestack twins? You performing blues music in a Juke full of the drunk and the frisky, huh? I’d get out while I still can. At least you got time for savin’.” Evangeline rubbed quickly beneath one eye. “Go enjoy your birthday. They threw this whole night for you. Got women in there that know exactly what you want and how to give it to you.”
“I was lookin’ for you.”
“Well, stop.”
Sammie went still. Evangeline drew a breath that trembled all the way down.
“I got somebody anyway.”
Sammie’s face changed. Only slightly. A tiny glimpse behind his eyes.
“You got a man?”
“That’s what I said.”
Sammie searched her expression, perhaps waiting for the teasing curl of her lips or a wink that would reveal the game. None came. Evangeline forced herself to hold his gaze until the lie settled between them.
“Why you ain’t say that before?”
Evangeline scoffed. “I ain’t owe you my whole life story.”
“I know…”
“Then quit askin’.”
Sammie nodded slowly. “Alright.”
His acceptance should have brought relief. Instead, it left her feeling hollow. Evangeline looked at him properly thenz at the college pin on his lapel. At the faint sheen of perspiration resting along his temple. At the gentle hands that had gripped her waist and pinned her legs in that dressing room. He had looked at her as though she were worth discovering. That was precisely why she had to push harder.
“Go find you somebody more suitable.” She said. “Some good little college girl. Some little church girl from back home. A girl who writes letter and sit quiet while you play. Somebody worth your time.”
Sammie’s brows drew together. “Why you talkin’ like you ain’t?”
She looked away.
“Evangeline—”
“Just leave me alone, Sammie.”
He could hear the plea beneath the anger. He could also hear his father’s voice from years ago, insisting that women needed correction when their emotions carried them too far. Jedediah would have followed. Cornered. Demanded answers until there was no room left for anything but obedience.
Sammie would not become that man.
Evangeline stepped around him and headed toward the front of the room.
Sammie turned after her. For one breath, he followed. One step carried him into the stream of dancers before he stopped himself. She had asked him to leave her alone. Whatever had transpired between her and Marigold, she didn’t want him beside her while she carried it.
“Preacher Boy!”
A hand clapped his shoulder from behind. Someone called for another song. Delta Slom lifted both hands from the piano and shouted that the birthday boy owed the room one more number. Sammie glanced back at them, then toward Evangeline. She had already disappeared among the bodies. He stood there another second, torn between instinct and respect, before lowering his head.
She needed time.
He would find her later.
The office door had scarcely stopped rattling from Sammie and Evangeline’s hurried exit before things settled uneasy. Marigold stood in the middle of the room, arms wrapped tightly around herself, staring at the open doorway as though Evangeline might suddenly appear again.
“I struck her.” Her confession came with shame. “So hard.” Her voice wavered. “I have never laid my hands on one of my girls.”
Stack remained where he was beside his desk. He said nothing.
Marigold laughed once, though it carried no humor. “I looked at her…” she swallowed. “…and all I could see was myself.” She pressed trembling fingers against her lips. “I became exactly what she accused me of.”
Stack watched her for another moment before speaking.
“No.”
She lifted weary eyes toward him.
“You became somebody who lost hold of herself.”
The distinction did little to comfort her. A fresh wave of shame crossed her face. Then, another thought entered.
“What if she tells? What if she tells everybody?” Marigold whispered. “The congregation…my husband…those girls…” she shook her head. “My whole life…”
Stack’s answer came without hesitation. “Then she tells.”
Marigold stared at him as though he’d struck her himself.
“That’s all you got to say?”
“What else you want me to say?” Stack tilted his head.
“You don’t understand—”
“I understand just fine.”
“No. You don’t. They’ll talk.”
“They might—”
“They’ll rip me apart.”
“They might.”
“My girls won’t listen to another word I say—”
“Maybe.”
Each answer landed heavier than the last. Frustration finally overtook her.
“You don’t care.”
Stack’s brow lifted.
“You think this some kind of joke.”
“I think it’s the truth.”
Marigold shut her eyes. “I could lose everything.”
“You already losin’ it, Goldie.”
She blinked. “What?”
“You hate hearin’ the truth.”
“I do not—”
“You do.” His voice never rose. “You hate any truth that asks somethin’ of you.”
Marigold shook her head fiercely. “You don’t know what you’re talkin’ about, Stack.”
“I know exactly what I’m talking’ ‘bout.” He took one measured step toward her. “You spend time worryin’ ‘bout what everybody else think, you ain’t ask yourself what you think in a long while.”
Marigold felt the walls closing in.
“I need to go.”
She turned for the door. Before her fingers reached the knob, Stack crossed the room. He opened the door first, glanced into the hallway, then quietly shut it again.
The lock clicked into place.
Marigold stared. “What are you doin’?”
He motioned toward the chair opposite his desk.
“Sit.”
“I said I need to leave.”
“I heard you.”
“Move.”
“No.”
She searched his face, waiting for the arrogance she had come to expect from men who gave orders. It wasn’t there.
Only patience.
Only resolve.
Her shoulders sagged. The fight left them. Slowly, she lowered herself into the chair. Stack remained standing for a long moment before finally asking the question that had lived behind his eyes for weeks.
“Why you still with him?”
Marigold looked down at her hands.
No answer came.
He asked another. “Why you still tied to that church?”
She opened her mouth. Closed it again. Words that had once come so easily refused to appear.
Duty. Marriage. Calling. Obedience.
Each felt thinner than the last.
Stack watched the realization cross her face.
“You keep tellin’ me what you scared of losin’.” He leaned against the edge of his desk. “Tell me one thing over there that’s still holdin’ on to you.”
Marigold searched for it. For something. Anything.
Obadiah. No. Her marriage. No. The church building. No. Her title. No. Only faces came. The young women. Bible lessons. Hospital visits. Meals delivered to grieving families.
Evangeline.
The thought struck so sharply she rose from the chair.
“I can’t do this.”
She hurried to the door and unlocked it before Stack could stop her. The knob turned. She stepped into the hallway. Behind her came his voice, carrying just enough amusement to make her stop for the briefest second.
“Runnin’ again?”
She closed her eyes.
“Thought we was past that.”
Marigold looked back over her shoulder. The glare she gave him carried exhaustion more than anger. Then, she walked away. She moved quickly through the back corridors until the music softened behind thick walls. The warmth of the kitchen met her first. Pots soaked in wash tubs. The smell of cornbread still lingered in the air. Alma Rose stood at one sink with her sleeves rolled high, drying heavy platters while Aunt Pearl wiped down one of the long preparation tables, humming softly beneath her breath. Both women looked up together. One glance was all Aunt Pearl needed.
“What happened?”
Marigold tried to answer but nothing came. She lowered her eyes instead.
After a long silence, she managed quietly, “Aunt Pearl…”
The older woman set the rag aside. “Mm-hmm?”
“Would you…” Her voice nearly broke. “…would you mind drivin’ me home?”
Concern settled across Aunt Pearl’s face, but she asked no questions.
“Course I will.” She untied her apron and handed it to Alma Rose. “You finish up in here for me, baby.”
Alma Rose nodded. “I got it.”
Marigold waited near the back door while Aunt Pearl gathered her things.
Just as Aunt Pearl reached for her coat…
The church bell rang.
One slow toll.
Its sound rolled through the kitchen walls and settled over every pot, every plate, every tired pair of hands. Even Alma Rose’s rag stilled against the china. Marigold felt the sound settle somewhere deep inside her chest. Aunt Pearl quietly slipped her coat over her shoulders.
“Come on, baby.”
Marigold nodded.
Neither woman spoke as they stepped out into the Arkansas night.
Behind them, The Blackline laughed.
Across the street, the bell rang again.
The Rise of First Blood
Evangeline moved without purpose through The Blackline, letting the crowd swallow her. She passed couples with their foreheads pressed together, women laughing over cards, men losing money with good humor and ordering another round. The room that had seemed scandalous when she first entered now looked different through the sting of her tears.
She saw a young woman sitting beside the stage with her face buried against Peaches’ shoulder. Peaches did not tell her to straighten up. She did not tell her that tears invited weakness or that grief could be prayed away. She stroked the woman’s back and listened while she cried, her full attention offered without correction.
Near the bar, a patron reached for one of the dancers. The woman caught his wrist, shook her head, and continued past him. He lifted both palms, accepted the refusal, and turned back to his drink. No one dragged her aside. No one asked what kind of woman denied a man after accepting his attention. At a nearby table, Aunt Pearl set down a plate in front of a girl who had been too busy working to eat. She fussed over her until the girl took the first bite, then walked away satisfied. The Blackline contained vice. Evangeline could see it clearly. Liquor poured faster than water. Clothes fell open. Money passed between hands for pleasures no church woman would name aloud. Yet beneath all of it lived something she had not expected to find.
Choice.
The realization disturbed her more than the obscenity. Marigold’s face returned to her. Garnet lips. Black satin. Her body settled on Stack Moore’s lap while he kissed her neck and whispered filth no doubt. The look of shock on her face when she’d locked eyes with her. The woman who had once warned Evangeline that wickedness entered through open doors had looked more alive in that booth than she ever had standing beside Obadiah.
Evangeline hated her for it. She envied her for it too. That truth was harder to bear.
She drifted closer to the entrance, wrapping her arms around herself. The mark on her cheek and the split in her lip had begun to ache now that the adrenaline has settled. Everything she had said to Marigold returned in jagged pieces, crueler now that the anger had faded. She remembered Marigold’s face after the slap, the horror and regret that followed it.
She had wanted the First Lady to hurt.
And she had succeeded.
It had not made anything better.
Across the room, tucked behind a veiled alcove, Liza June sat with her cards gathered loosely in both hands. She had stopped reading them some time ago. Lana had wandered away to tend to a John, leaving her alone with the spread and the company no one else could see.
Louisa Fields, one of the spirits, had remained near the piano after Sammie finished playing. The Harris twins had stood together beside an empty booth, their fingers linked. Clarene Bell watched the stage with a longing that had survived her body. Larissa Boone lingered near the wall, stern and watchful. Cressida Weatherford stood closest to Marigold as she surfaced with Stack, her weathered hands held near her sides.
Then, Louisa turned toward the front door.
The Harris twins followed.
Clarene lowered her head and went after them.
Larissa crossed the room with the grave composure of a woman answering a summons.
Liza June straightened.
The spirits did not disappear. They moved through the living crowd, passing between dancers and tables without disturbing cloth or flesh. Every one of them traveled in the same direction.
Her cards tightened between her fingers.
“Where ya’ll goin’?”
None turned.
One card slipped free and landed face up on the table.
Death.
Liza stared at it.
Ordinarily, she would have scolded anyone foolish enough to fear the card. Death did not always mean a grave. It could mean change, release, one life ending so another might begin. Tonight, the image looked different.
Cressida remained behind for one final heartbeat. Her eyes found Marigold across the room. The First Lady was scanning the crowd beside Sammie now. Both of them searching for someone they could no longer see. Then, Cressida looked toward Liza.
No chant came this time. No words formed inside her mind. The old woman simply closed her eyes.
Grief moved across her face before she turned and followed the others.
Liza’s stomach tightened. She didn’t rise or follow. She remained perfectly still while the dead passed through the front door.
Evangeline reached it moments later.
The doorman recognized her from when she came in and tipped his hat. “Headin’ out, Miss?”
“Just need some air.”
“Friends left some time ago.”
Evangeline glanced back into the room. Her girls had gone. She figured as much. They were past their curfew. She spotted Sammie with his guitar, forcing a smile on his face. Evangeline nearly called his name. The thought rose to her lips. Then, Pride swallowed it.
“Actually, I think I’m a head home. Thanks anyway.”
The doorman opened the door. “Have a good evening.”
Music poured into the night around her, bright and lively for a few seconds before the heavy door closed and reduced it to a muffled pulse behind brick. West Ninth had thinned considerably. Storefronts sat dark behind their glasses. Stratton’s three pale circles across the pavement, leaving stretches of shadow between them. The August heat had not broken, though the night breeze cooled the tears drying on Evangeline’s face. Across the narrow lane stood Greater Calvary Holy Temple Church of Deliverance. It’s white exterior looked gray beneath the moon. The iron fence bordered rows of lilies that appeared colorless at this hour. High above the street, the bell tower cut into the skit like a raised finger demanding silence.
Evangeline turned away from it.
She walked slowly, without any true destination. She didn’t want to go back home. To face her mother’s judgment or her father’s hand. She only wanted distance form Marigold, from Sammie’s kindness, from the music that had reached into her chest and stirred feelings she was not prepared to name.
Behind her, the dead emerged through The Blackline’s closed door.
Louisa came first, small and barefoot, ribcage visible above her nightgown; malnourished. The Harris twins walked behind her, still holding hands, translucent and water-soaked, dripping constantly, leaving puddles wherever they moved. They still wore the same swollen, bluish features with their hair plastered their face and clothing clinging like wet rags. Clarene had bruising around her neck and walked with a wobble. Larissa carried a medicinal scent mixed with the old communion wine sweetness. Other spirits joined them, spirits tied to the patrons, the musicians, the kitchens and the old streets beneath Little Rock. Faces from lives already lived. Shapes belonging to years not yet born.
Cressida came last.
The formed a silent procession several paces behind her, keeping pace as she crossed beyond the strongest reach of The Blackline’s lights. Evangeline felt the change without understanding it. The fine hairs along her arms lifted. She glanced over one shoulder.
The street appeared empty.
She rubbed her palms over her sleeves and kept walking. The music weakened with each step Evangeline took until that world became no more than a distant rhythm carried through the night.
Evangeline paused beside the church fence.
A lily had fallen onto the pavement. She nudged it with the toe of her shoe, then looked toward the road leading home.
“Miss Monroe.”
The voice came from behind her.
Evangleine turned.
Deacon Josiah Wells stood beneath the nearest streetlamp. She had known him most of her life. He had carried her on his shoulders during church picnics when she was small and slipped peppermint candies into her palm after services. Tonight he wore a dark suit buttoned to the throat, his hat held respectfully against his chest.
The tension left her shoulders.
“Deacon Wells.”
“Your mama and daddy been worried.”
Her gaze dropped. “They know I’m gone?”
“They know enough.”
“I was fixin’ to head home.”
“I figured as much.” He gave her the same patient smile she remembered from childhood. “Come on, then. I’ll see you there safe.”
Evangeline glanced toward The Blackline. She thought of Sammie. She thought of going back inside and telling him the truth, at least enough of it to apologize. Then, she pictured her father waiting at home.
“I can walk.”
“At this hour?” Deacon Wells chuckled softly. “Your daddy would have my hide if I let his girl cross town alone.”
The words sounded reasonable. Familiar.
She stepped toward him.
The spirits stopped.
Every one of them.
Louisa’s face tightened with fear. The Harris twins drew closer together. Clarene opened her mouth though no sound passed through it. Larissa reached for Evangeline and met only distance.
Cressida raised both hands. The hands that had delivered children, closed wounds, calmed fevers and helped women survive the touch of cruel men.
They could do nothing now.
Evangeline had nearly reached Deacon Wells when another man stepped from the deeper shadow beside the church steps. Then, a third appeared near the gate.
Her pace slowed. “Who they?”
Wells’ smile remained, though all warmth had left it.
“Church business.”
“At this time of night?”
“You been keepin’ late hours yourself.”
Something in his voice changed her breathing.
Evangeline stepped backward.
Wells reached for her arm.
She jerked away. “Don’t touch me.”
The men moved at once.
One caught her from behind. A broad hand covered her mouth before she could scream. She kicked backward, heel striking bone, and heard someone curse. Her teeth closed against the palm over her lips.
“Hold her.”
Evangeline twisted hard enough to tear one sleeve at the shoulder. She clawed at the arm trapping her, eyes fixed on The Blackline’s entrance only yards away.
The music continued behind the walls. She tried to call Sammie. Only a broken sound escaped beneath the man’s hand.
Deacon Wells seized her legs as the others lifted her from the pavement. Her eyes widened. Not with confusion anymore.
With recognition.
The spirits crowded around them, reaching, grieving, powerless. Cressida stood closest, her hands pressed against Evangeline’s face without being felt.
The girl fought until a dark cloth was forced over her nose and mouth.
The church bell tolled once.
Evangeline’s body went slack.
The men carried her through the iron gate. Behind them, the fallen lily lay crushed against the pavement. And across the lane, The Blackline kept singing.
Morning came. It slowly settled over the carriage house behind The Blackline. Thin ribbons of sunlight caught lazy flecks of dust that drifted through the warm air. The fragrance of old cedar, worn leather, hay, faint traces of manure, and machine oil. An empty wagon leaned against one wall beside stacked feed crates and coiled harnesses that hadn’t seen a horse in years.
Beyond the open doors crowded with overgrown grass, life had already begun again. Minnie laughed and cooed in the kitchen. A pan clanged against a stove, probably Aunt Pearl frying up some bacon fat fritters. Delta Skim tested a few wandering notes on the piano before deciding against a tune to play tonight. Cornbread was snoring in one of the guest rooms, causing some of the girls to groan about missed sleep because of a grisly bear. The little white kitten, Trouble, darted across the courtyard chasing something only he could see.
The world had moved on accordingly.
Sammie had not.
He sat alone on an overturned crate with his guitar resting across his lap. It had once belonged to Smoke and Stack’s father before the brothers placed it in Sammie’s hands years later, telling him every instrument deserved another voice.
This morning it felt heavier than usual. His fingers wandered over the strings, searching for something familiar. A blues progression found its way beneath his fingertips before faltering halfway through. He tried again. Stopped again. But nothing sounded right. Sammie’s thoughts refused to stay on the music. Instead, they drifted back to the night before.
Evangeline laughing. Evangeline dancing. The sharp wit behind every smile she sent his way. Then…her face after everything had unraveled. The bruise. It wasn’t the mark itself, or that Marigold had struck her. It was the way she reacted. She hadn’t looked surprised. She didn’t seem to care that she’d been hit in retaliation. She looked…ready. As though somewhere in her life she’d already learned what it meant to brace herself before a hand came.
That was the part Sammie couldn’t shake.
He drew a slow breath and rested both hands across the guitar. He allowed himself to be swallowed by silence before it was broken by footsteps crunching across the gravel outside.
“They teach y’all that at college?”
Sammie looked up.
Stack leaned against the doorway with a steaming mug balanced in one hand. His hat had been traded for a neatly combed head of conked hair, his suit coat abandoned somewhere inside. Suspenders crossed a white shirt rolled neatly to his forearms. But the gold on his fingers and around his neck never left him. He was Elias Moore after all.
Stack nodded toward the guitar. “Or you tryin’ punish that poor thing?”
A corner of Sammie’s mouth lifted despite himself.
“I ain’t punishin’ it.”
“Mmm.”
Stack wandered inside without waiting for permission and lowered himself onto a crate beside him. He took a sip of his chicory coffee mixed with a little melted chocolate. He looked out through the open carriage doors, his eyes tracking Trouble trying to catch dragonflies. They simply breathed beside each other, Stack taking sips of his coffee and Sammie plucking the strings with his thumb. Stack had always known when silence needed company more than conversation. After a while he nudged Sammie’s shoulder.
“She got you all tangled up already?”
Sammie gave a quiet scoff. “Ain’t like that.”
“If you say so, lil’ nigga.”
“It ain’t.”
Stack smiled into his coffee but let the denial pass. Another stretch of quiet settled between them. Finally, Sammie spoke.
“I keep thinkin’ about her.”
“The girl?”
Sammie nodded. “I keep seein’ that look on her face. The way she…” His voice lowered. “She looked…broken.” He swallowed. “Not because of Marigold.”
Stack turned his head. “What you mean?”
Sammie stared down at the strings. “I don’t know.” He searched for the words. “Sum’ just ain’t right.”
Stack didn’t rush to answer. He simply listened.
Sammie let out a tired breath. “I don’t know. Just…it bothered me.”
“It ought to.”
Sammie looked over.
Stack rested his elbows on his knees, turning the coffee mug slowly between his palms.
“World got a habit of puttin’ too much on folks before they old enough to carry it.” He looked toward the bright morning outside. “Sometimes somebody cross your path and all they leave you with is a question.”
Sammie frowned. “What kinda question?”
Stack’s gaze stayed fixed ahead. “The kind you spend years answerin’.”
The words lingered between them.
Sammie looked back down at the guitar.
“You ever have somebody just…” He hesitated. “…walk out your life before you figured ’em out?”
Stack chuckled softly. “More than once.”
There was something unreadable behind the smile that followed. Before Sammie could ask anything else, Stack clapped both hands against his knees and stood.
“That’s enough of this.”
“What?”
“You.” Stack pointed at him. “You in your big cousin’s house actin’ like somebody done stole Christmas.”
Sammie laughed. A real laugh this time, though it still carried a trace of weariness.
“I ain’t actin’.”
“You absolutely actin’.”
Stack reached over and caught him in a loose headlock, rubbing the top of his head with his knuckles until Sammie pushed him away.
“Man, quit.”
“There he is.” Stack grinned. “I knew you was still in there somewhere.”
Sammie shook his head, trying not to smile.
“You supposed to be celebratin’.” Stack slung an easy arm across his shoulders and steered him toward the open doors. “You a college man now. A bluesman. My lil’ cousin. Ain’t no room ‘round here for mopin’ all day.”
They stepped into the morning together. Trouble darted past their feet and damn near leaped up the steps into the kitchen.
Stack leaned close, lowering his voice as though conspiring to rob a bank.
“Aunt Pearl got sweet potato biscuits coolin’ in that kitchen.”
Sammie raised an eyebrow. “So?”
Stack looked over both shoulders with exaggerated caution.
“I heard tell she made peach preserves too.”
A grin finally spread across Sammie’s face.
“You know she gon’ fuss.”
“Only if she catch us.”
They crossed the courtyard shoulder to shoulder, laughing quietly like two boys about to steal something they both knew they’d be forgiven for before supper.
Stack moved like a shadow, his broad shoulders hunched as he crept toward the cooling rack. He didn’t make a sound, his movements were fluid and practiced while Sammie hovered just behind him, his eyes darting toward the doorway. Stack’s large hand shot out, snatching a golden-brown sweet potato biscuit still steaming from the oven. He grabbed another for Sammie, pressing it into his cousin’s palm with a wicked, knowing grin. Using his thick fingers, Stack split the biscuit in half and walked over to the peach preserves, using a tiny, sterling silver engraved spoon to scoop some onto the biscuit. Sammie held his own biscuit out and stack gave him a dollop.
“Hush now,” Stack whispered with a low, gravelly voice. “‘Fore Pearl catch us and use that bread paddle to whip us.”
Sammie snorted a laughter while Stack masked his by taking a bite of the buttery delight. Peach preserves danced across his tongue and made his eyes roll shut.
They retreated from the kitchen, sneaking through the back hallway and slipping into the main area of The Blackline. The main area held the aftermath of a crowded room with floorboards scarred by years of dancing boots and spilled liquor. On stage, Delta Slim sat at the upright piano, his dark fingers dancing over the keys in a slow, mourning melody that seemed to pull the very soul out of the keys.
A few paces away, Aunt Pearl stood still as a statue. Her dark skin was etched with the lines of a hard-lived life. Her gaze was fixed on Delta with an intensity that felt like a physical weight. She watched him play with a look that hovered somewhere between love and a deep, aching grief.
Stack leaned in close to Sammie, the biscuit halfway to his mouth. He lowered his voice, a playful glint in his whiskey-colored eyes.
“I tell ya’, Sammie…I seen ‘em last night,” Stack whispered, glancing back at Pearl. “Caught ‘em in the kitchen. Delta and Aunt Pearl was tongue-kissing like two teenagers who just found out the preacher went to sleep. Thought they was gon’ swallow each other whole.”
Sammie almost choked on a piece of biscuit, his eyes widening. “Aunt Pearl? Swear? She too strict for that.”
“Strict in the light, maybe,” Stack chuckled, his deep dimples popping. “But the dark do something to a person. Make ‘em remember things they tried to bury.” Stack paused, his expression softening as he watched the two of them. “I wonder how they even started. You don’t just look at a man like that unless there’s a whole lifetime of ghosts between you.”
A heavy sigh sounded beside them. Minnie stepped into the light, her shoulders slumped and her eyes heavy with a bone-deep weariness. Her dark skin looked matte when the light hit it and she moved with a slow, dragging gait of someone who hadn’t seen a bed in twenty-four hours. She didn’t say where she’d been, but the way she rubbed the small of her back and the distant, exhausted look in her eyes hinted at her night spent pacing a floor.
Minnie overheard them and let out a dry, raspy laugh. “Ya’ll talkin’ ‘bout ghosts now? You ain’t gotta wonder, Stack. Pearl used to be the star of the show.”
Stack raised an eyebrow. “The star?”
“Mm-hm,” Minnie nodded leaning against a pillar. “She told me sum’ she ain’t never share before. Back in the day, Pearl had a voice that could make the devil weep. She used to sing them old ragtime songs—fast, filthy, full of life. Delta there? She said he was the heart of the band. They was thick as thieves, those two. Had a fling that set the whole Delta talking.”
Sammie looked from Minnie to the piano. “What happened?”
Minnie’s expression dimmed. “Life happened. Delta got caught up in some trouble and needed to on the chain gang. Gone for years. Just like that. Pearl…she ain’t hear nothin’ for a long time. Word got back that he and his buddy Rice had been hanged by the state. Pearl took that news and buried it deep. She married a good man, had her boy, and tired to forget the sound of that piano.”
Stack watched Delta hit a low, resonant chord. He saw the way Pearl’s chest hitched, a small sharp intake of breath.
“Seein’ him walk back through those doors.” Minnie continued softly. “It ain’t just bring back the love. It opened up every old wound she ever managed to scab over. It’s a heavy thing, comin’ back from the dead.”
Stack just stood there, chewing the last of his biscuit, watching the silent communication between the woman and the musician. A slow, knowing smile spread across his face. It wasn’t a cruel one. It was the smile of a man who understood that the most powerful desires were the ones that survived the impossible.
Sammie’s expression turned thoughtful, almost tentative. He looked at his cousin—this man who seemed to glide through life with an effortless, seductive confidence, always surrounded by laughter and the scent of expensive pomade and women’s perfume.
“Stack,” Sammie started, a small, teasing smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You always out here playin’ the field, keepin’ every girl from here to Chicago guessin’. You ever think you gon’ actually find love? Or you just gon’ keep collectin’ ‘em like stamps?”
Stack let out a loud, booming laugh that bounced off the scarred floorboards, his deep dimples carving into his cheeks. He slapped his thigh, his eyes sparkling with amusement. Delta Slim and Aunt Pearl looked over like they’d been interrupted. Minnie walked away with a shake of her head towards the kitchen to start prepping for the night’s opening.
“Find love?” Stack chuckled, shaking his head. “Boy, you talkin’ like I’m some lonely soul wanderin’ the wilderness. I got love in spades.” Stack gestured broadly with a large hand, encompassing the room. “I got you, I got Smoke—even if that man act like a stone wall half the time. And I got my girls, them sweet twins. I got more love than I know what to do with, Sammie. Why trade a whole garden for one single rose when I can have the whole damn field?”
Sammie didn’t seem convinced. He let the silence stretch for a second before his voice dropped an octave, becoming a soft, pointed needle.
“What ‘bout Marigold?”
The laughter didn’t vanish but it froze. The playful light in his eyes dimmed into something guarded, something unreadable. The name hung in the air between them, heavy and thick, clashing with the mournful chords of the piano. For a heartbeat, the mask of the charming rouge slipped, revealing a glimpse of the man who knew exactly how dangerous a woman like Marigold could be. And exactly how much he craved that danger.
Stack cleared his throat, his jaw tightening as he straightened up. He didn’t look at Sammie, instead focusing his gaze on the doorway, his voice returning to its usual smooth, dismissive rumble, though the warmth was gone.
“I got shit to do,” Stack muttered, pushing off the pillar. He didn’t linger, turning on his heel to make a quick exit. As he walked away, he tossed a hand back over his shoulder, his tone returning to a forced, teasing edge. “Go on now. Go find yourself some stag films and a bottle of corn liquor. Put some hair on that chest ‘o yours ‘fore you start gettin’ all poetic on me.”
A few blocks over, Marigold scarcely slept. The dawn had come pale and slow through the bedroom curtains, finding her already awake, sitting upright with the blankets gathered around her waist. Obadiah had risen before first light as he always did, his side of the bed left neat and undisturbed, the lingering scent of his shaving soap hanging faintly in the room. He’d come home late, Marigold faking sleep to avoid him. She remained where she was long after he had gone. Her cheek rested against her fingertips and every time she closed her eyes, she saw Evangeline. Not the girl laughing with Sammie. Not the girl slipping through the doors of The Blackline.
The girl in that narrow hallway. Eyes shining with hurt. Voice trembling beneath anger.
You weren’t teachin’ us. You were teachin’ us how to become you.
Marigold squeezed her eyes shut. Then came another.
Naomi was right.
Her stomach tightened.
Naomi. Esther.
The wounds she had spent years trying to bind together with prayer and patience had been ripped open in the span of a few cruel minutes. Evangeline had spoken their names like accusations. Like Marigold had stood by while both of them slipped beyond her reach.
Had she?
The question refused to leave.
She rose at last, bathed, dressed simply, and tied her hat beneath her chin with hands that would not stop fidgeting. She intended to make her usual house visits that morning. Instead, her feet carried her somewhere else.
She needed to see Evangeline. Needed to apologize. Needed to explain. Or perhaps…she simply needed to know the girl had made it home. That thought settled uneasily in her chest. She couldn’t stop thinking that Evangeline had returned safely…and would tell someone where she’d seen the First Lady the night before. Marigold hated herself for thinking it. More than that, she hated that the thought had come before anything else. She whispered a prayer beneath her breath as she walked. The prayer wasn’t for protection. It was for forgiveness.
The Monroe home sat undisturbed beneath the morning sun, its white paint weathered by Arkansas summers and damp winters alike. A pair of rocking chairs rested on the porch, one still gently swaying as though someone had only recently risen from it. Marigold climbed the steps, and for a moment she almost turned around.
What if Evangeline refused to see her? What if Ruth answered with questions Marigold couldn’t bear?
She lifted her hand anyway. Three soft knocks.
Tap tap tap.
Footsteps approached from inside. The door opened.
Ruth Monroe stood there, and Marigold knew instantly something was wrong. Ruth’s eyes were swollen. They weren’t red from a restless night. They were red from crying. Her apron had been thrown on carelessly over yesterday’s dress, and her hair, usually pinned with meticulous care, had begun slipping loose around her temples.
“Ruth…” Marigold’s voice softened. “I came to—”
Ruth looked at Marigold with the bewildered expression of someone whose world no longer obeyed reason.
“You ain’t seen her…have you?”
The question struck like cold water.
Marigold frowned. “Seen?”
“Evangeline.”
A hollow ache opened beneath Marigold’s ribs.
“I thought she’d be here.”
Ruth shook her head slowly. “She never come home.”
The words settled between them. Heavy. Impossible. Marigold searched Ruth’s face for the certainty that this was all a misunderstanding. Perhaps she’d stayed with cousins. Perhaps she’d gone to one of the girls from Bible study. Perhaps…
Ruth lifted a trembling hand.
There was an envelope in it. Its edges had already softened from being unfolded and folded again.
“I found this on her bedside table this mornin’.”
Marigold looked down. Across the front, written in familiar handwriting, was one simple word.
Mama.
“I went to wake her,” Ruth whispered. “Her bed…it hadn’t been slept in.” A tear slipped down her cheek. “This was sittin’ underneath her Bible.”
Marigold felt something inside her sink. Like a stone disappearing beneath dark water.
Ruth held the letter against her chest. “She says she left.” Her voice broke. “She says she needed to find herself.”
Somewhere beyond the yard, a mockingbird sang as though the morning had begun like any other.
Marigold looked toward the open doorway, into the little house she had visited so many times over the years. She could almost picture Evangeline as a child racing through those rooms with ribbons flying behind her.
Then, her thoughts returned to the night before.
To the hallway. To the slap. To the hurt in Evangeline’s eyes.
A terrible guilt settled over her. She had come to ask forgiveness.
Instead…
She found only absence.
“Come on in.”
Marigold hesitated only a moment before crossing the threshold. The Monroe joke carried all the familiar comforts she’d known for years. The smell of coffee lingered in the kitchen. There was a half-finished basket of mending rested beside Ruth’s favorite chair. Family photographs lined the mantel with polished silver frames that caught the light.
Nothing changed. Yet everything had.
Ruth closed the front door behind them but didn’t sit. And wandered into the parlor, one hand wringing the folded letter while the other worried at the edge of her apron.
“I don’t know what I’m supposed to do.” Her voice shook. “I just…I keep thinkin’ maybe she’ll come through that front door and fuss at me for worryin’.”
Marigold removed her gloves, buying herself a moment to steady the knot in her chest.
“Had anyone else seen this?”
Ruth shook her head. “No. My husband left before daylight for the mill.” She swallowed. “He still think she asleep.” Her eyes filled again. “I don’t know how to tell him.” The words barely made it out. “He—he already think we been losin’ her.”
Marigold stepped closer. Ruth had always been the steadier parent. Gentle where her husband was firm. Patient where he was quick to correct. Seeing her come apart unsettled something deep inside Marigold.
“May I…?” Marigold nodded toward the letter.
Ruth looked down at the page for a long moment before placing them into Marigold’s hands.
“I’ve read it so many times I know every word by heart now.” Ruth drew a shaky breath that never quite settled.
Madigold unfolded the paper with great care. The handwriting was unmistakably Evangeline’s. Neat. Rounded. Carefully practiced. Marigold could tell from the years spent in purity class walking the rows between desks, staring down over the girls’ shoulders as they wrote brief essays on how to remain sacred and serve the Lord.
She began reading.
Mama,
I’m sorry. I know I disappointed you and Daddy more times than I can count. I don’t fit here anymore, and I don’t think I ever will. I need to figure out who I am without everybody tellin’ me who I’m supposed to be. Please don’t come lookin’ for me. I’m safe. I just need somewhere I can breathe. Maybe one day you’ll forgive me. Tell Daddy I’m sorry. I love you.
Evangeline.
Marigold lowered the page but did not immediately look up. It sounded…possible. Painfully possible. And painfully familiar. Every line echoed the frustration Evangeline had carried for months. Yet something about it sat strangely against Marigold’s heart.
Ruth managed a weak, watery smile through her tears.
“The handwriting’s hers.”
Karigold looked back down. “It certainly looks like it. I recognized it the second I opened it.”
Ruth laughed softly, though there was no joy in the sound.
“Funny thing is…” she wiped beneath her one eye. “When she was little, she would dot all her little i’s with Tony circles.”
Marigold glanced up. “Circles?”
“Mmm-hmm.” Ruth smiled at the memory. “Little bitty things.” She held her fingers barely apart. “Looked like she’d sprinkled flower petals all over her schoolwork. I used to tell her nobody’d take her serious writin’ like that.” Another quiet laugh escaped her. “I guess she finally outgrew it.”
Marigold’s eyes drifted back to the page. Each lowercase i wore an ordinary dot. Perfectly ordinary. She folded the letter carefully along the original crease before returning it to Ruth.
“I hope that’s all it is.”
Ruth clutched it against her chest again. “I keep tellin’ myself she’s eighteen. Maybe she just…” her voice cracked. “…needed to leave.”
Marigold reached out and gently covered Ruth’s trembling hand. “I…I know this is hard.”
Ruth looked at her with eyes full of questions no mother should ever have to ask.
“You think she gon’ come back?”
Marigold opened her mouth. No answer came. Instead, she gave Ruth’s hand the smallest reassuring squeeze she could manage.
“I pray she does.”
Even as the words left her lips, an uneasiness settled deeper inside her. She could not shake the memory of the last thing Evangeline had said before walking away.
Summary: She wore a yellow dress. He opened the door. Eight years of silence finally comes to an end. Questions get answered. Truths come to light. Hearts are healed. And two people who never stopped loving each other finally get the chance to say everything they should’ve said eight years ago. 💛
Contains: Explicit Sexual Content, Rough and Sex, Possession, Claiming, Dirty Talk, Oral Sex, Deepthroating, Cunnilingus, Vaginal Sex, Creampie, Multiple Positions, Wall Sex, Doggy Style, Missionary, Cowgirl (talks of it), Hair Pulling, Marking, Biting, Size Kink, and Praise
WC: 12k+
Dividers By: @saradika-graphics and @deadnburied13
“Annie…”
Stack’s voice broke the quiet before Annie had even finished buckling her seatbelt.
She glanced up. “What?”
He pulled away from Aunt Cheryl’s curb, looked in the rearview mirror, then looked again.
“Whatchu got on, mane?”
Annie frowned. “What you mean?”
“I’m askin’ whatchu got on.”
She looked down at herself.
A pale yellow babydoll dress that brushed the middle of her thighs whenever she walked. Soft cotton. Loose enough that the Mississippi heat wouldn’t suffocate her before nine o’clock. White sandals. Her braids were pulled into a high ponytail, the ends brushing the tops of her shoulders every time she turned her head.
She looked back up. “Clothes?”
Stack snorted.
Annie frowned. “What?”
He pointed toward the rearview mirror. “Look.”
She glanced at herself. “I’m lookin’.”
“Exactly.”
Annie folded her arms. “It’s already damn near a hundred degrees outside.”
“It’s eight in the mornin’.”
“And?”
“And you know gotdamn well what you doin’.”
“I don’t.”
“C’mon, bruh. You put on the shortest dress you own to see my brother.”
“It’s not my shortest dress.”
“It ain’t church length.”
“It comes mid-thigh.”
“Exactly. Too fuckin’ short.”
She rolled her eyes. “It’s lightweight.”
“Mm-hmm.”
“It breathes.”
“Mmm-hmm.”
“I didn’t wanna be sweatin’.”
“Mmmmmm-hmm.”
She threw her hands up.
“Can you stop ‘mhmmin’ me?”
Pearline snorted.
Stack grinned.
“Can you stop lyin’ to me?”
She sighed. “You don’t believe me?”
Pearline was full-on laughing now.
Stack shook his head. “Hell nah.” He leaned back in his seat. “You tryna get fucked.”
Annie’s eyes widened. “What!?”
Pearline completely lost it.
Stack continued. “You tryna get Smoke to forget all the shit from yesterday.”
Annie looked back down at the yellow fabric gathered across her lap. Truthfully, she didn’t believe her damn self either. She’d stood in front of Aunt Cheryl’s guest room mirror for nearly twenty minutes that morning. Pulled out jeans. Put them back. Picked up another dress. Changed her mind. Finally reached for the yellow one because it made sense.
It was cool. Comfortable. Simple. At least, that’s what she’d told herself. The truth, however, settled somewhere much lower.
She wanted Elijah to look at her.
To see her.
Not because she expected anything to happen. She wasn’t trying to seduce him. She just… wanted him to think she looked beautiful. The thought sent a flutter through her stomach.
“Nigga, shut up. She’s just a girl.” Pearline said while batting her eyes at him. She twisted around in her seat with entirely too much interest looking Annie up and down. “Buuut, I mean.” She shrugged. “If something does happen…”
“Pea.”
“That wouldn’t be the worst thing in the world, would it?”
“Pea.”
“What?”
“Stop.”
“I’m just sayin’.”
“I ain’t.”
Pearline’s grin widened. Then, without warning, she started singing in that smooth, honey-rich voice of hers.
“I wanna siiiit on it…”
She barely made it through the first lyric before laughing so hard she couldn’t continue.
Annie buried her face in her hands.
“Line, please.”
Stack barked out a laugh. “Yeah, keep singin’ like that and you gon’ be sittin’ on somethin’, girl.”
Pearline slapped his shoulder. “You always got somethin’ to say.”
“Am I lyin’?”
Pearline sucked her teeth, but didn’t outright answer the question, instead— “You ain’t right.”
“I been hearin’ that my whole life.”
Their voices blended into another playful argument, bouncing back and forth while Annie turned towards the backseat window. The smile faded from her face. Yesterday replayed itself whether she wanted it to or not.
The disaster that was the cookout.
Running after Elijah.
His truck long gone before she reached the road.
Walking through Aunt Cheryl’s yard with tears streaming down her face while everybody quietly gave her space to fall apart.
The second she’d walked back inside, she’d looked straight at Stack. “Take me to his house.”
Nobody agreed. They’d all said the same thing.
Not tonight.
Everybody’s hurtin’.
Sleep on it.
But once everything quieted down, Stack reached over and rested a hand on her shoulder. He looked her square in the eye.
“If you still wanna go in the mornin’…” He gave her shoulder a gentle squeeze. “I’ll take you.”
So here they were.
Stack and Pearline were still going back and forth over something that she caught between pieces of laughter, but Annie’s attention had already drifted beyond the windshield.
The road narrowed as they left the highway behind, trading traffic for stretches of open fields and towering pines. Morning sunlight spilled across the countryside, catching the dew still clinging to tall grass and fence posts. Everything looked washed clean, quiet in a way cities never seemed capable of being.
Stack turned onto another road, this one gravel. The car bounced gently beneath them.
Pearline glanced over her shoulder. “We almost there.”
Annie nodded, though she wasn’t entirely sure whether the motion was for Pearline or herself. Her stomach had been fluttering since she’d gotten dressed. Now it felt heavier. The butterflies hadn’t disappeared. They’d simply sunk deeper.
She looked out the window again.
The gravel driveway stretched farther than she’d expected, winding between rows of mature oak trees whose branches reached over the road like they were welcoming visitors beneath them. Beyond the trees, she caught glimpses of open pasture, weathered fencing, and acres of land stretching farther than she could immediately take in.
Then the house came into view.
It wasn’t flashy, and wasn’t the biggest house she’d ever seen. It wasn’t trying to impress anybody.
It simply belonged there.
A wide front porch stretched across nearly the entire length of the house, spilling around one corner just enough to suggest somebody had wanted one more place to sit beneath the evening shade. Thick wooden posts rested on stone bases that matched the stonework running along the front of the house, giving everything a quiet sense of permanence. Black rocking chairs sat near one end beside a small wooden table worn smooth by years of use instead of decoration. Hanging ferns swayed lazily beneath the porch roof while neatly kept flower beds softened the edges with just enough color to feel cared for without ever looking fussy.
Above it all, a dark metal roof caught the morning sun, practical and understated.
Exactly the sort of roof Elijah would choose.
Her eyes traveled further across the property to a large detached workshop that sat off to the side.
Even from the backseat she could see stacks of lumber tucked neatly beneath the overhang, each pile squared so precisely it looked less like storage and more like the work of a man incapable of leaving a job halfway done. A tractor rested beside the building. So did a flatbed trailer and a work truck dusted with dried Mississippi clay. The wide garage doors stood open, revealing shelves lined with tools and workbenches arranged with the same quiet order she’d always associated with him.
Nothing about the property felt accidental. Everything had a purpose. A smile tugged gently at the corner of Annie’s mouth before she realized it was there.
Of course.
Of course this was what he’d built. Not a home meant to impress strangers. A home meant to be lived in. Something that could weather storms. A place people could come home to.
Somehow…
It looked exactly the way she would’ve imagined. Quiet. Steady. Solid. Built with his own hands.
Built to last.
Something quiet stirred inside of her.
For years she’d wondered what kind of life Elijah had built without her. Wondered where he slept. If another woman had helped him build it. Or whether she’d even recognize the man he’d become. Instead she found herself looking at a place that answered all of those questions before she’d even stepped out of the car.
She still knew him.
It wasn’t that he’d changed so little, he’d changed exactly the way she’d imagined he would. He’d built a life the same way he built everything else.
One careful piece at a time.
Stack slowed to a stop near the front of the house before shifting the car into park. The engine fell quiet.
Annie didn't move to get out of the car right away.
Pearline turned halfway around in her seat. “You want us to come up there with you?”
Annie’s eyes never left the porch. “No.”
“You sure?”
She swallowed. “No.”
Stack studied her through the rearview mirror for a long moment before nodding once. “You got this.”
Annie nodded. She reached for the door handle. Then stopped. Her hand rested there for a beat while she gathered what little courage she had left.
Yesterday she tried to run away.
Today…
She was asking him to let her stay.
Taking one slow breath, Annie opened the door and stepped out into the warm Mississippi morning. The gravel crunched beneath her sandals as she made her way toward the house. Every step felt louder than it should have, the quiet of the property wrapping around her until all she could hear was the distant hum of cicadas and the steady thud of her own heartbeat.
The stillness she’d admired from the car suddenly felt enormous. She climbed the porch steps, smoothed trembling hands down the front of her dress, then raised one hand and knocked.
The door opened.
Elijah stood there barefoot, wearing nothing but gray sweatpants that hung low on his hips. His hair looked like he’d run his hands through it more than once after waking up.
Annie forgot how to breathe for a second.
She’d known he was built. Seeing him at Stack’s had made that impossible to miss and the cookout had only confirmed it. But those had been glimpses. This was the first time she’d seen him like this in years. Morning light stretched across his shoulders and chest, catching the definition carved into him in a way she’d never been prepared for. Her gaze dropped lower before she could stop it, lingering for the briefest heartbeat at the print in his pants. From what she could see, he was thick, long, and it curv—
Girl.
Annie, please.
Heat rushed into her cheeks. She dragged her eyes back up, silently scolding herself for staring. That’s when she noticed the fresh white gauze wrapped across his knuckles.
Annie’s breath caught.
There hadn’t been a bandage yesterday.
Yesterday there had only been the sickening sound of Elijah’s fist connecting with Isoo’s face. The shouting that followed. Aunt Cheryl screaming his name. Blood streaked across his knuckles as he stood in the middle of the yard, breathing so hard she almost didn’t recognize him for a moment. Guilt twisted low in her stomach. She hated that he was hurt. Hated even more that she’d been the reason.
Neither of them moved or spoke.
Annie couldn’t explain what looked different about him at first. He was still Elijah. Still broad shouldered. Still standing there with that quiet way of looking at people that always made her feel like he noticed more than he let on. Then she realized it wasn’t his appearance at all. It was whatever had happened after he’d driven away from Aunt Cheryl’s house.
Something had reached him.
The tightness she’d grown so used to seeing around his eyes was gone. The anger he’d been carrying no longer seemed to sit just beneath the surface, waiting for the smallest excuse to rise again. In its place was something quieter. He looked tired. Honest. Like he’d finally stopped fighting something that had exhausted him for far too long.
He listened to it.
His fingers flexed once at his side, almost imperceptibly, as though he were resisting the urge to reach for her. His eyes never left hers. Not once.
Her rehearsed speech disappeared. Every carefully chosen sentence she’d repeated to herself during the drive over dissolved the second she looked into his eyes.
She swallowed.
“Hi.”
The word came out softer than she’d intended.
She drew another breath.
“Elijah, I…”
He didn’t let her finish.
She came.
To him.
She didn’t wait for him to call or wait for him to come to her. She was here. Standing on his porch. Looking at him with the same uncertain hope she’d carried at the cookout.
Something inside him finally gave way. Smoke’s hand shot out, fingers curling around her wrist and pulled her inside. Annie barely had time to say anything else before he pulled her against him.
Hard.
After all these years of wondering if he’d ever hold her again, he needed to know she was real. She fit against him exactly the way she always had.
His eyes squeezed shut.
A shaky breath escaped him before he could stop it as he buried his face in the crook of her neck.
And there she was.
The same soft scent he’d spent years trying to remember whenever he closed his eyes. He’d forgotten the perfume she’d worn. Forgotten the shampoo she’d used.
But somehow…
Annie had always just smelled like Annie. Warm. Familiar.
Home.
His arms tightened around her, holding her so close she could probably feel his heartbeat hammering against his ribs.
“Elijah…” she breathed, her arms already winding around his bare back.
He only held her tighter.
Annie breathed him in without thinking. Soap. Laundry detergent. Something unmistakably Elijah that no amount of time had managed to erase.
She’d tried to remember it a hundred different nights. She wondered if she’d imagined it. She hadn’t. It was still there.
For a long while they stayed like that. Everything they’d spent years carrying seemed to settle somewhere between them in the quiet.
Annie pulled back just enough to look up at him.
“I had to see you because I—”
Again, he couldn’t let her finish. His hand slid gently along her jaw before settling at the back of her neck.
Then he kissed her.
It wasn’t careful. It wasn’t hesitant. It was the kiss of a man who had spent time convincing himself he didn’t need this, only to discover he’d been wrong every single day.
Annie answered him immediately. Her fingers curled into his shoulders as she kissed him back, both of them trying and failing to steady their breathing.
“Elijah, I—”
“Later,” he murmured against her lips.
She laughed softly through a shaky breath. “But—”
“Later.”
Before she could protest again, he kissed her once more.
This one started gently.
It didn’t stay that way.
The relief of finding her here, that she’d come to him instead of leaving again, swept through him with a force he could no longer contain. His hand found hers and laced their fingers together while the other settled at her waist, drawing her closer until there wasn’t an inch of space left between them.
Without breaking the kiss, Smoke eased her backward. Annie followed him without thinking, her hands sliding from his shoulders to the back of his neck as she gave him one slow backwards step after another. The door shut behind her with a muted click, and a second later her back met the front door with the softest thud. A quiet laugh warmed the kiss, small and breathless, as though she’d realized somewhere between the porch and the foyer, she wasn’t the only one who’d been imagining this moment.
The kiss deepened.
Years of missing her, of unanswered questions, and convincing himself he didn’t need her diminished the second she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him with the same certainty. When they finally broke apart just enough to breathe, Annie couldn’t stop smiling.
“Elijah…”
“Fuck.” His voice came out low and unsteady, the single word carrying more relief than frustration. He rested his forehead against hers, his eyes closing for a moment. “Not now, Annie.”
He opened his eyes again. His thumb traced slowly along her lips.
“Just… let me have this first.”
She smiled at him—small, uncertain, the same smile that had undone him all those years ago. He traced his thumb across her cheek as if committing her to memory. Then she leaned into his touch, and he kissed her again, slower than before.
But that restraint lasted all of five seconds.
Relief gave way to hunger.
Annie gasped when the kiss intensified. Smoke swallowed the sound, one hand fisting in the fabric at her waist, the other cupping the back of her neck to tilt her head exactly how he needed it. Years of pride and wanting poured into teeth and tongue.
She kissed him back just as fiercely, fingers clawing at his bare shoulders, nails biting into skin. When he finally let her breathe, words she couldn’t form gave way to moans as he shoved the straps of her dress down her arms and dragged his mouth down her throat, sucking hard. He’d imagined holding her like this so many times that the reality almost hurt.
He lifted her like she weighed nothing, her legs wrapping around his waist on instinct, dress riding up around her hips. He slammed her back against the door with a low, hungry growl, the hard line of him grinding against the soaked cotton of her panties like he was trying to fuck her through the fabric.
“I been fuckin’ dyin’ witout you,” he rasped against her throat, voice rough and wrecked.
His hands were everywhere at once— rough and possessive. One palmed her breast hard, squeezing, pinching her nipple until she cried out. The other gripped her ass, fingers digging in deep enough to bruise as he rolled his hips, dragging his manhood right over her clit again and again.
“I missed you,” he growled, teeth scraping her collarbone. “Missed this. I’ve missed how you sound when I touch you.”
Annie’s hands were frantic, sliding down his stomach, shoving at the waistband of his sweatpants until his thickness sprang free, flushed and leaking. She wrapped her fingers around him and stroked once, hard and confident, but then froze for half a second.
Her eyes widened. Damn… he’s bigger than I remembered.
Smoke noticed instantly. That familiar smirk tugged at his lips as he watched her reaction.
“Elijah—”
He didn’t wait. Couldn’t. He hooked his fingers in her panties and ripped them clean to the side, then lined up, and thrust into her in one long stroke that buried him deep in her guts.
Annie’s head thunked back against the door with a broken sob. “Ahhh fuck— Eli—!”
He didn’t give her time to adjust. He fucked her like the world was ending— hips snapping hard and fast, the wet slap of skin on skin echoing through the quiet house. Every powerful thrust punched a desperate sound out of her; broken moans, sharp gasps, his name like a prayer and a curse. Smoke chased every single one, angling his hips to grind against that spongy spot deep inside her that made her thighs quake around his waist.
“Still so tight,” he panted hotly against her ear, one hand sliding between their sweaty bodies to rub her swollen clit in tight, rough circles. “This pussy still know me.”
“Yesss!” she gasped, nails raking down his back hard. “Oh — fuuuck — yesss!”
He kissed her again, messy and desperate, swallowing her cries as he pounded into her harder. The door rattled violently behind her. The picture frame beside them crashed to the floor, glass shattering.
Neither of them cared.
He needed to undo her, and needed her to undo him right back.
Her walls gripped him like a vice, thighs locking tight as her whole body seized up. She wailed his name against his mouth, trembling uncontrollably. The feeling dragged Smoke right over the edge with her. He buried himself inside, hips stuttering as he flooded her with thick, hot pulses, groaning her name like a man finally coming home.
They stayed locked together, shaking, breathing ragged. For so long, every memory of her had ended with goodbye. This one didn’t. No more wondering where she’d gone. No replaying old memories until they blurred together. Just Annie, warm and real in his arms. He hadn’t realized how much of himself he’d left behind until he felt it return.
Smoke kissed her again; slowly, but no less desperate. His voice came out low and rough against her mouth, thick with hunger and love. “Look at me.”
She did.
“I wanna fuck you all day,” he muttered, hips giving a lazy roll that made her whimper. He was still buried deep, still hard and throbbing inside her. “I’m gon’ make you feel me for weeks. Make you cum until you can’t remember how to leave me again.”
Annie’s breath hitched hard.
“You gon’ let me have my way wit’ you?”
His words sent a fresh wave of heat rushing through her body, making her clench around him involuntarily. She was soaked, throbbing, and completely undone.
“Yes,” she breathed, her voice still trembling. “You don’t have to hold it in anymore. Give it to me.”
Her words lit a fire in his eyes. That was all the permission he needed.
He kissed her hard. His sweats caught around one ankle as he kicked them off, nearly stumbling in the process. Annie laughed against his mouth, and he only held her tighter as he carried her toward the living room.
The second they crossed into the living room, he pulled out of her with a wet sound that made Annie whimper at the loss. He spun her around and bent her over the arm of the couch, yanking her hips back so her ass was presented to him like an offering. Her dress was bunched uselessly around her waist, panties ripped to the side, his thick cum leaking down her thighs.
Look at her, Smoke thought. Dripping of me. Still mine.
He dropped to his knees behind her, spread her plump cheeks wide, and buried his face deep between them without hesitation. His tongue dragged slowly from her swollen nub all the way up to her creamy hole, tasting their mixed release.
Annie’s legs shook instantly.
“Mmm, you taste good, girl—” he groaned into her pussy, the vibration making her moan loud. He ate her like a man possessed — long, sloppy licks, tight sucks to her throbbing pearl, then tongue curling deep into her leaking center. He spread her wider, tongue reaching deeper, mouth covered with her juices running down his chin.
Annie was losing it. “Oh my God— Elijahhh! Right there, baby— don—don’t stop!”
And didn’t.
He added two thick fingers, curling them just right while his mouth focused on her engorged clit, sucking and flicking relentlessly. The wet, obscene sounds of him eating her filled the room. He groaned against her pussy the whole time, like he couldn’t get enough of the taste of them together.
Annie’s thighs started trembling harder. “I’m— I’m—!”
She came with a broken sob, squirting against his tongue and soaking his face. Smoke didn’t pull away. He kept licking and fingering her through it, drawing out every last shudder until she was whimpering and twitching.
Only then did he pull back, line himself up, and slam into her in one ruthless stroke.
Annie cried out, fingers clawing at the couch cushions as he set a punishing rhythm. The slaps of skin on skin filled the room — shameless, loud… perfect.
“Oh shiiit,” he growled, one hand smacking down on her ass hard, the other hand gripping her braids like reins. “Pussy gripping me like it missed me.”
“She did, baby” Annie moaned, pushing back to meet his thrusts. “She missed you so fuckin’ much.”
He fucked her harder, hips snapping forward, balls slapping against her clit. The couch scraped across the floor with every powerful drive, knocking into the coffee table in front of them. Books tumbled. A remote clattered. A glass vase wobbled and nearly fell on the hardwood.
They didn’t stop.
Annie came for the third time, walls squeezing him tight as she pushed back against him desperately.
Before she could fully recover from the orgasm, Smoke pulled out of her, leaving Annie draped over the armrest, thighs trembling with his cum dripping down her legs. He sat down heavily on the leather couch, legs spread, his thick shaft hard and glistening. His eyes locked on her as he gave the low, rough command—
“Ride my dick.”
Annie turned around, still shaking and breathless, and climbed onto his lap without a second of hesitation. Her knees sank into the cushions as she sank down onto him in one smooth, greedy motion. She didn’t ease into it. She rode him — rolling her hips in sinful circles before bouncing with purpose.
Damn, Smoke thought, eyes glued to where they were joined, watching himself disappear inside her over and over. When the hell she learn to fuck like this?
Annie braced her hands on his chest, braids swinging wildly as she worked him. Her breasts bounced with every drop. She leaned forward, lips brushing his ear.
“You like that?” she purred, voice husky with challenge and need. “Feel how deep I’m takin’ you?
She showin’ the fuck out, he thought, a dark spike of jealousy twisting with white-hot arousal. But he couldn’t deny how good it felt. His hands gripped her ass, guiding her faster.
Annie sat up straighter, planting her feet on the couch so she could move with purpose. The angle drew a broken sound from him, and for a moment triumph warmed her chest.
I thought about this every night, she thought. About making you forget everything, but me.
Then, uninvited, another thought slipped in.
Had Jada ever looked at him like this? Fucked him this good? Learned all his spots that make him straight-up fold?”
The questions stung almost as quickly as they came.
No.
She pushed them away.
Not now.
Tonight, the only thing she saw in his eyes was her.
Smoke watched her, his grip tightening instinctively at her hips as she moved above him. Something flickered across her face—so brief he almost missed it. Uncertainty. Gone as quickly as it appeared.
He stared up at her in quiet amazement. The shy girl whose cheeks would grow hot when he kissed her too long had disappeared. In her place was a woman who knew exactly what she wanted.
And what she wanted in this moment…
Was him.
He sat up slightly, one strong arm wrapping around her back to pull her closer. With his free hand, he shoved the bunched-up yellow dress higher up her torso, exposing more of her skin. The strapless bra she’d been wearing was already half-off — one cup pushed down from when he’d played with them earlier. Smoke quickly unclasped it and tossed it aside, fully freeing her breasts.
He lifted one heavy breast to his mouth, lips closing around her nipple as he sucked hard, tongue swirling and flicking over the sensitive peak. He switched to the other, giving it the same hungry treatment— sucking, licking, gently biting just enough to make her cry out.
Annie moaned loudly, her head falling back in pleasure. Her fingers threaded through his hair, holding him against her chest as she kept riding him, hips rolling and bouncing faster. “Yes— oh God, Elijah… just like that,” she whimpered, grinding down harder on him. “Don’t stop, baby… I love it.”
Smoke groaned against her soft, warm flesh, the vibration shooting through her body. He kept worshipping her breasts, palming their weight, squeezing, licking, and sucking while she rode him like she was trying to put a root on his soul.
“Fuck, Annie…” he groaned, against her breast, voice breaking. “Just like that, baby.”
That praise made her ride him even harder. The couch creaked dangerously beneath them. She rocked forward with one particularly enthusiastic bounce, and his instinctive reach for her threw them both off balance. They toppled over the side of the couch together, landing in a tangled heap on the rug, the breath rushing out of both of them.
That didn’t stop them.
Smoke came hard on the floor, burying himself and flooding her again while she clenched around him, milking every drop.
For half a minute, they could only stare.
Then Annie laughed.
It started as one startled sound before spilling into something bigger, brighter, until she was laughing so hard she had to hide her face against his shoulder. Smoke blinked at her before a laugh of his own escaped, low and rough, shaking loose from somewhere he hadn’t realized had been locked tight for years.
“Well…” she managed between breaths, “that was graceful.”
“Ain’t never claimed to be.”
She looked up at him then, really looked at him. The smile she’d been trying to hold back spread across her face, soft and impossibly familiar. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d heard her laugh like that. Maybe because every memory after she’d left had ended too soon.
His own smile faded into something quieter as he brushed a braid back from her face.
“I’ve missed you,” he admitted, almost too quietly to hear.
Annie’s smile softened. “I missed you.”
The laughter faded, leaving them wrapped in companionable quiet. They remained on the rug. For the first time since she’d knocked on his door, there was nothing to chase, nothing to prove. Just the two of them on the living room floor, exactly where they were supposed to be.
Their eyes met.
The smile on Annie’s lips slowly disappeared, replaced by something warmer, deeper. Smoke’s thumb traced along her cheek almost absentmindedly, and the room seemed to shrink until there was nothing left but the space between them.
The frantic edge between them softened, if only for a moment. He looked at her the way a man looks at something he’d spent years believing he’d never see again. She reached up and brushed her fingers across his face, and neither of them spoke. The silence said everything the last eight years never had.
Then Smoke scooped her up and carried her toward the bedroom, kissing her slow and deep the whole way.
Smoke carried Annie straight to the bed. He laid her down like she was something precious, even as hunger burned in his eyes. For a moment, he just hovered over her breathing her in.
“I love you.” The words slipped out before he could stop them. “A nigga, never stopped lovin’ you. Not for one fuckin’ day.”
Annie stayed quiet. Instead her hand moved to his face, fingertips gliding over the line of his jaw as though she needed to make sure memory hadn’t lied to her all these years.
He closed his eyes instinctively.
A watery laugh escaped her. “You still do that.”
His brow furrowed. “Do what?”
“Close your eyes when I touch you.” She smiled through tears. “You always did.”
His own smile came quietly. “Guess some things don’t change.”
He brushed away the tear clinging to her cheek with his thumb.
A tender smile tugged at Annie’s lips. “You still do that too.”
“Do what?”
“You never wipe my tears away. You always… brush ‘em away. Like you scared you’ll hurt me.”
Smoke let out a quiet, disbelieving laugh. “Guess I am.”
Annie held his gaze. “I know.” Her hand settled over his heart. “And I love you for it.”
His chest tightened.
She smiled, tears slipping free again. “I never stopped loving you either.”
Smoke didn’t say anything. He simply looked at her. Really looked at her. The years had added new stories to her face. There was a quiet confidence in her now that hadn’t been there at seventeen. She carried herself differently. She smiled at him. The left corner of her mouth lifted first just like it always had.
His own smile answered before he could stop it.
“What?” she asked softly.
“Nothin’.”
She smiled knowingly. “You starin’.”
A corner of his mouth lifted. “I know.”
She laughed quietly. “You always did that.”
“Did what?”
“Just… look at me.” Her smile softened. “Like you were tryin’ to memorize me.”
He didn’t answer. He just kept looking.
Annie’s heart squeezed.
“See?” Another beat passed. “And then…” Her thumb brushed lightly across his jaw. “You get real quiet whenever your heart gets too full.”
His eyes searched hers. “You still know me.”
She smiled. “I never forgot you.”
The words settled between them. Annie lifted her hand and traced the faint scar that disappeared beneath his beard along his jaw.
“You didn’t have this one before.”
“No.”
“When?”
“A few years ago.”
Her thumb lingered there for a moment before drifting across his cheek. “You’ve got a few gray hairs.”
Smoke let out a surprised laugh. “Do I now?”
“Mm-hmm.” Her smile widened. “I kinda like ’em.”
He shook his head, smiling despite himself.
“I was worried,” she admitted quietly.
His expression softened. “About what?”
“That I’d built you up in my head.” Her eyes searched his face as if she were still making sure. “I kept wondering if I’d remember you wrong.”
He reached up and tucked a loose braid behind her ear. “And?”
A tear escaped before she could stop it. “I didn’t.”
He caught her hand and kissed her palm. “And you still reach for my face first.”
She blinked. “I do?”
“Every time.”
She smiled, almost embarrassed. “I didn’t even realize.”
“You never did.”
Quiet fell between them as they took each other in. Their eyes wandered without hurry, tracing every familiar feature and every subtle change time had left behind. Some things were new. Others remembered. Still others simply rediscovered. Not because either of them had forgotten. But because after eight years apart, the real thing was infinitely better than the version memory had tried so desperately to preserve.
Annie smiled first. It wasn’t the bright, teasing smile she’d worn as a teenager. It was quieter. Surer. The smile of a woman who no longer had to wonder whether the man she loved still loved her back.
She reached for his hand, threading their fingers together. “We’re really here,” she marveled, almost to herself.
Smoke nodded once. “Yeah.” His thumb stroked slowly across her knuckles. “No more goodbyes.”
Her eyes filled again, but this time she smiled through them. “No more.”
Annie leaned forward first, their noses brushing. They stayed like that for another heartbeat, neither of them in any hurry to rush what they’d waited so long to have.
Then she kissed him. Slow and certain. His mouth answered hers. Soft. Patient. Nothing like the frantic hunger that had consumed them earlier. His thumb traced lazy circles across the back of her hand while their lips moved together, each kiss lingering just a little longer than the last.
She smiled against his mouth. He smiled too, then he pulled back. Only an inch.
Annie frowned. “What?”
Smoke looked at her before lowering his eyes to where their fingers were still threaded together. His thumb stroked slowly across her knuckles.
“We can’t do this.”
Everything inside Annie dropped.
The smile disappeared from her face.
“What?”
Her mind immediately started racing.
What do you mean we can’t do this?
After everything?
After you carried me upstairs?
Nigga! After you just had your whole fuckin’ face in my—
Her stomach lurched.
Smoke looked back up just in time to watch every emotion flash across her face. Confusion, panic, and then hurt.
“Nah.” He squeezed her hand. “Not like that.”
Annie blinked.
He let out the smallest laugh. “I can see yo’ ass over there spiralin’.”
Heat rushed into her cheeks. “I wasn’t—”
“You was.”
She opened her mouth. Closed it again. “Maybe a little.”
The corner of his mouth lifted.
She let out a shaky breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. “Oh.” Now she felt ridiculous. “What do you mean, then?”
He exhaled quietly. “I mean…” His jaw flexed once before he finally found the words. “I don’t wanna keep lovin’ you the way we used to.”
Confusion flickered across her features. “We loved each other.”
“We did.”
“So…”
“Sooo we spent eight years missin’ each other because neither one of us knew how to ask hard questions.”
The words landed hard.
Smoke rubbed a hand across his face before looking back at her. “I keep thinkin’ about yesterday.”
Annie chest caved in thinking about the cookout.
He nodded. “I got mad.”
She looked down. “I know.”
“I ain’t talkin’ ’bout Isoo.”
She looked back up.
“I’m talkin’ about me.” He laughed once, but there wasn’t any humor in it. “I drove home tellin’ myself I knew what happened.” He looked at her. “I ain’t know a fuckin’ thing.”
Annie felt something tighten in her chest. “I didn’t either.”
He nodded slowly. “That’s the problem.”
Silence stretched between them. Unhurried.
Necessary.
Smoke turned her hand over, studying the lines in her palm as if they might tell him something the last eight years hadn’t. “Every time somethin’ got hard,” His thumb moved absentmindedly across her skin. “We start guessin’.”
Annie didn’t respond, because he was right. She’d guessed he stopped loving her. He’d guessed she’d moved on. She’d guessed he didn’t care enough to come after her. He’d guessed she was happier without him. Neither of them had actually known.
Smoke lifted his eyes to hers. “I don’t wanna guess no more.”
Her throat tightened. “Neither do I.”
He nodded once. “Before we,” he smiled faintly. “Before we make love again…”
Those two words alone made her pussy jump.
Not have sex.
Not fuck.
Make love.
“I think we owe ourselves the truth.”
Annie swallowed. She suddenly wasn’t sure she wanted it. The truth had a way of changing things. “What if,” she began quietly.
He waited.
“What if the truth hurts?”
Smoke didn’t say anything. Instead, he reached up and brushed a loose braid behind her ear. “It already has.”
Her eyes filled with tears.
He smiled sadly. “I don’t think it can hurt us worse than the years apart did.”
A tear escaped before she could stop it. She nodded. “Okay.”
Smoke took a slow breath. Then another. When he finally spoke, his voice had gone quieter than she’d ever heard it. “Tell me straight up… you never got ’em?”
Annie knew exactly what he meant. Her eyes filled almost instantly. “No.”
He didn’t move or blink. Just looked at her. Like he was searching for something.
Her forehead creased. “When, did you write?”
“Like a month after you left.”
Pause.
“Then the next week.”
Another pause.
“And the week after that.”
Annie stared at him.
“I wrote damn near every Sunday.”
Her lips parted.
“I never…” She shook her head slowly. “Elijah… I never got any letters.”
His shoulders lowered. Not in surprise. Almost…recognition. “You didn’t.”
She shook her head harder. “No.” Tears welled in her eyes again. “You know I would’ve answered.”
“I know.”
“I would’ve.”
“I know.”
“I would’ve written you every day if I’d known—”
“I know.”
The certainty in his voice stopped her. She searched his face. “You… believe me?”
A sad smile touched the corner of his mouth. “I know when you lyin’.” His thumb brushed slowly across her knuckles. “And this ain’t it.”
Another tear slipped down her cheek.
He looked away for a moment, his jaw working once before he spoke again. “I spent a long time tryin’ to convince myself you did.” His voice had gone quieter. “It hurt less than believin’ somethin’ happened to ’em.”
Silence fell between them. Neither of them knew what to do with eight years suddenly sitting between them.
Annie watched him. She could see him so clearly now. Seventeen years old. Sitting on the edge of his bed after another phone call. Wondering why she hadn’t said anything. Wondering if she’d read every word he’d poured onto those pages…and decided they weren’t worth answering.
The thought made her chest ache.
A question surfaced before she could stop it. “Then why didn’t you ask me?”
Smoke looked up.
“When we’d talk.” She frowned, trying to understand. “Why didn’t you just ask if I got ’em?”
For the first time since they’d started talking, something almost shy crossed his face. He rubbed the back of his neck. “I was tryin’ to be romantic and shit.”
Despite everything, Annie let out the smallest laugh. “You?”
His shoulders lifted in an almost embarrassed shrug. “Stack.”
She blinked. “What about Stack?”
A corner of his mouth twitched. “He told me girls liked gettin’ letters.”
Another laugh escaped her. Of course he had. She could practically hear Stack saying it. “Trust me, bro. Bitches be eatin’ that shit up.”
Smoke huffed a quiet laugh of his own. “Said it’d make you smile.”
“It would’ve.” She answered so quickly neither of them had time to think about it.
His smile faded. “I know.”
He looked back down at their hands.
“At first, when you didn’t say nothin’…” He shrugged. “I figured maybe I messed up the address.” Another pause. “Or maybe I ain’t put enough stamps on it.”
Annie smiled sadly.
“I dunno. I never mailed nothin’ before.”
She laughed through fresh tears.
A small smile returned to his face. “It was supposed to be a surprise.”
His thumb continued its slow path across the back of her hand. “I didn’t wanna ruin it by askin’. So I waited.” His voice grew softer. “Figured it’d show up.” Another pause. “When it didn’t…” He swallowed. “I wrote another one.”
Annie felt her throat tighten.
“And when you still didn’t say nothin’…”
He looked away. “I was hopin’ maybe the mail was just slow.” A sad smile crossed his face. “So…” He shrugged again. “I wrote another one.”
She could picture it. Sunday after Sunday. Smoke sitting somewhere with a sheet of notebook paper. Trying to close the distance between Mississippi and North Carolina one page at a time.
“I kept thinkin’…” His voice almost disappeared. “The next one’ll get there.”
The tears she’d been holding back spilled over again.
“And after a while?” He laughed quietly at himself. “I figured…” He shook his head. “You prolly thought the shit was corny and just didn’t know how to tell me.”
Annie stared at him. Then reached up and cupped his face. “Elijah…” Her thumb brushed over his cheek. “I’ve been in love with you since I was fourteen.”
His eyes closed.
“There wasn’t a single thing you could’ve written…” Her voice cracked. “…that I would’ve thought was corny.”
Smoke covered her hand with his.
The room fell quiet. Neither knowing what to say.
Then—
Annie covered her mouth with her hand.
“Oh God…”
Her thoughts scattered in every direction at once. Letters. There had been letters. Letters she’d never seen. That couldn’t be right. Could it?
She squeezed her eyes shut, reaching backwards through memories she’d spent years trying not to touch. The mailbox. Her mother always checking it first.
Smoke watched as something began to unfold across her face. He hated what he was about to ask. But if they were doing this, being honest with one another.
They were doing all of it.
“Did your mama ever like me?” He asked quietly.
The question landed like a stone.
Annie opened her mouth automatically. “Of course she—” The words stopped.
Because…
Did she?
She thought about every Sunday afternoon Elijah would come over. Her mama had always been polite. Always smiling.
But…
There had always been something underneath it. Little comments Annie had dismissed at seventeen because they’d sounded less like warnings and more like motherly advice.
You don’t need to get too serious this young.”
“Don’t build your whole world around a boy.”
“That boy’s handsome, Anissa. Girls are always gonna be after somebody that looks like him.”
“Just… don’t be surprised if one day he realizes he got options.”
At the time, they’d sounded…practical. Protective. The kind of things mothers were supposed to say. She’d never questioned them. Why would she? She’d trusted her mama. And if she was honest…She’d already believed some of them.
Annie had never voiced how much that scared her. Instead, she’d smiled and quietly wondered how long it would take before he realized he could do better.
“I…” Her voice broke. “I don’t know.”
Smoke didn’t say, I knew it. He didn’t say, She threw them away. He simply reached over and took her hand again. “Think about it.”
Annie lowered her head. “I am.”
“I know.”
Annie looked down at their joined hands.
As time passed, she couldn’t bring herself to say anything. Everything she’d believed for eight years felt… unsteady. Not that she’d stopped trusting herself. It was because she wasn’t sure where her own thoughts ended and someone else’s began.
“I think…” Her voice came out barely above a whisper. “I think I already believed some of it.”
Smoke frowned. “Believed what?”
She swallowed hard. “That one day…” She laughed softly, shaking her head at herself. “…you’d realize you could do better than me.”
Smoke stared at her with complete disbelief. “Annie…”
She couldn’t look at him. “You’ve always been…” She searched for the words. “Beautiful.”
His eyebrows lifted.
“You probably don’t even know it.”
“I don’t.”
“You didn’t have to.” A watery smile touched her mouth before disappearing just as quickly. “Everybody else knew.”
Memories came rushing back. Girls hovering around his locker. Finding excuses to borrow pencils they didn’t need. Laughing a little too hard at shit that wasn't funny. Standing just a little too close.
“I used to watch girls look at you.” Her fingers tightened around his. “I’d pretend it didn’t bother me.”
His chest ached.
“I’d smile.”
She blinked away another tear. “And then I’d go home and wonder how long it’d be before you noticed one of ’em back.”
Smoke let out the smallest, saddest laugh. “Ann…”
“No.” She shook her head. “Let me finish.”
He nodded.
“When Mama would say things…” Annie’s eyes went towards the window. “About you being handsome. About girls always chasing boys like you. To not build my whole life around somebody…” She sighed. “I thought she was preparing me.”
“For what?”
She finally looked at him. “For the day you left.”
The words hung between them.
“So when the calls got shorter…”
Smoke’s expression changed.
“When we didn’t talk every night anymore…”
His thumb slowed against her hand.
“When days started passing instead of hours.” She shrugged helplessly. “I figured…” Her voice cracked. “…maybe it was happening.”
Smoke closed his eyes. “Bae…”
She shook her head. “I didn’t blame you.”
That surprised him. “I blamed me.”
His eyes opened wide.
“I thought…” She laughed through tears. “Maybe Mama was right.”
His stomach twisted.
“‘Cause why wouldn’t a boy that looked like you eventually find somebody prettier?”
He reached for her face before he even knew he was moving. His palm cupped her cheek. “Woman. Listen to me.”
She met his eyes.
“I ain’t never looked for nobody prettier.”
Fresh tears slipped down her face.
“There wasn’t nobody prettier.”
He smiled sadly. “There still ain’t.”
She closed her eyes. They didn’t speak. The moment was heavy with truths they’d never been brave enough to say when they were seventeen.
Annie covered her mouth as another tear slipped free. She opened her eyes again and stared down at their joined hands, trying to make sense of a past that no longer looked the way she’d remembered it. Every certainty she’d carried for years had begun to crack. His silence. The unanswered calls. The empty mailbox. Her mother’s gentle reassurances.
None of it fit together anymore.
His thumb continued its slow path across the back of her hand, the same absentminded stroke he’d always done whenever she was overwhelmed. Seventeen-year-old Annie would’ve smiled without thinking.
Twenty-five-year-old Annie nearly broke because he still remembered.
She drew a shaky breath. “There…” She laughed softly through the tears. “There’s something I still don’t understand.”
Smoke lifted his eyes to hers. “What?”
She drew in a shaky breath. “I believe you.”
Smoke looked at her.
“About the letters.” She squeezed his hand. “You never stopped lovin’ me.”
His thumb brushed over her knuckles.
“Thinkin’ I was the prettiest girl in the world.”
A small smile tugged at one corner of his mouth. “You are.”
Annie smiled through fresh tears before it slowly faded. “But…” She searched his face. “There’s still one thing I don’t understand.”
Smoke nodded. “Ask me.”
She hesitated. “I understand movin’ on.”
His expression softened.
“Eight years…” She shook her head. “That’s a long time.” Another breath. “I would’ve never expected you to spend your whole life waitin’ on me.”
“I just…”
Her fingers tightened around his. Then she blurted it out.
“Why Jada?”
Smoke looked down. It wasn’t because he didn’t want to answer. It was because he’d wondered the same thing himself more than once.
“I didn’t start datin’ Jada after you left.”
Annie stared.
“Shit…” A humorless laugh escaped him. “I didn’t really date nobody.”
“You didn’t?”
He shook his head. “Not seriously.”
She blinked.
“I wasn’t lookin’.” He shrugged one shoulder. “I worked. Spent time with Stack, Mike, Mama, and Uncle Lewis. Lived my life.” He paused. “I missed you.” His thumb traced absent circles against the back of her hand. “Years passed.”
Neither of them spoke.
Then…
“Jada didn’t come around till later.” He sighed. “She just…” he shrugged. “Kept showin’ up.”
Annie listened quietly.
“We’d run into each other at job sites. She’d call and ask if I wanted to grab somethin’ to eat. I’d say no.” A faint smile crossed his face. “Then she’d ask again and again.” His smile disappeared. “Eventually…” He looked down at their hands. “I got tired of sayin’ no.”
“I figured maybe…” He swallowed. “Maybe this was what movin’ on was supposed to look like.”
Annie watched him carefully.
“But it never felt right.” He laughed softly. “I kept waitin’ on it to.”
Her heart squeezed. She hesitated before asking the question that had lived inside her since yesterday.
“You knew she liked you.”
Smoke frowned. “What?”
“You knew.”
She searched his face. “Even back then.”
His expression changed.
“I told you.” Annie paused. “I told you I couldn’t stand her.”
Smoke nodded slowly. “You did.”
“So why didn’t you ask me why?”
His shoulders dropped. “I don’t know.”
“No,” She squeezed his hand gently. “You do.”
They simply looked at each other, saying nothing.
Finally…
“’Cause I thought it was some female bullshit.”
Annie closed her eyes.
“I thought y’all just didn’t get along over some petty girl shit.” He shook his head at himself. “She said this.’ ‘She said that.’ I never stopped to think there might’ve been more to it.” He looked ashamed. “I never thought to ask.”
Annie nodded once. “No, you didn’t.” Her voice wasn’t angry. Just sad. A sadness that sounded older than either of them.
“When you’d walk away…”
Smoke looked up.
“She’d wait until you couldn’t hear.”
His brow furrowed.
“Then she’d come stand beside me.”
He stayed quiet, listening.
“She always smiled.” A humorless laugh slipped from Annie. “Always.”
Her gaze dropped to the floor, following memories she’d spent years trying not to revisit.
“At first I thought she was just bein’ nice.” She swallowed. “‘Y’all are so cute together,’ she’d say.”
Smoke frowned.
“‘You’re lucky he noticed you first.’”
His expression sobered.
“‘You know Smoke could have anybody he wanted, right?’”
The weight of what had been said settled over them both.
Annie laughed again, though there wasn’t an ounce of humor in it. “And when I wouldn’t say nothin’,” she looked down at their joined hands. “She’d smile, then say… ‘I’m just sayin’… don’t take him for granted.’”
Smoke’s jaw flexed.
“Then she’d tell me college was gonna be full of prettier girls.” Annie blinked hard against another wave of tears. “What if you met women who were smarter than me?”
Another pause.
“More accomplished.” Her voice grew smaller. “Better.”
Smoke just stared at her. She watched the pieces come together one by one.
“I thought…” She laughed through a shaky breath. “I thought she was tellin’ me the truth.”
His chest tightened. “Annie…”
“Then Mama…” She stopped. The words caught somewhere behind her ribs.
Smoke waited.
“She’d say similar things.”
His eyebrows lifted slightly.
“Not mean.” Annie shook her head. “She thought she was protectin’ me.” She looked away. “Again with the.. ‘don’t build your whole world around a boy.’” A tear slipped down her cheek. “‘Boys like them twins have a lotta choices.’”
Another.
“‘Don’t be the girl sittin’ around waitin’ on some pretty boy to remember you.’”
Smoke closed his eyes. “Anissa…”
“I didn’t hear two different people.” Her voice barely rose above a whisper. “I heard the same thing.” She looked back at him, tears swimming in her eyes. “Over and over and over.” A painful smile crossed her face. “So when your calls got farther apart.” She shrugged helplessly, voice breaking. “I thought everybody else already knew somethin’ I didn’t.”
Smoke didn’t speak. He couldn’t. He reached for her instead, cupping both sides of her face. His thumbs brushed away tears that refused to stop falling.
“No.” The word came immediately. Certain. “I never—not one day—thought I could do better than you.”
He rested his forehead against hers.
“I thought I was the lucky one.”
Annie blinked. “What?”
His thumb brushed her cheek. “You beautiful.” Another slow stroke. “Funny as fuck.” His eyes searched hers. “And when you walk in a room, it be like the sun decided to come with you.”
Tears welled in Annie’s eyes.
“It still do.” He hesitated, then—
“Seventeen-year-old me…” He smiled faintly. “He couldn’t believe the prettiest girl he’d ever seen wanted him.” His eyes glistened. “Twenty-six-year-old me still can’t.”
Annie closed her eyes. His words didn’t erase eight years. They didn’t erase every lie she’d slowly learned to believe. But they did something she’d never expected. They gave those lies another voice to compete with.
Elijah’s.
And for the first time…his voice was louder.
She opened her eyes again. “I wish I’d told you.”
“I wish you’d had too.” He shook his head. “I should’ve been payin’ attention.”
She frowned. “You couldn’t have known.”
“I should’ve asked.” His voice was steady now. “When you told me you didn’t like her…” He let out a slow breath. “I chalked it up to girl stuff.” He shook his head at himself. “I thought y’all just didn’t click.” Another pause. “I should’ve asked why.”
Annie searched his face. “You would’ve believed me?”
He looked almost offended by the question. “I would’ve believed you.” A tear rolled down his cheek. “I just wish I’d given you the chance to tell me.”
Annie wiped his tears away. They were finally saying the things they should’ve said eight years ago.
After a while, Annie laughed softly through her tears. “We really been two dumbass fools since we was seventeen.”
A smile tugged at Smoke’s mouth. “The dumbest.”
She nodded. “So dumb.”
He lifted their joined hands and pressed a lingering kiss against her knuckles.
“But we ain’t no more.”
For the first time since the conversation began, they both laughed together. The weight of finally understanding each other had made room for something lighter.
Annie looked at him again. “There's one more thing.”
“What?”
“You said you wrote me every Sunday.”
“I did.”
“How do you remember that?”
Smoke’s smile faded into something softer. Something almost shy. He looked down for a moment before meeting her eyes again.
“Because I still got ‘em.’”
Annie blinked. “What?”
He looked up again. “The letters.”
Her heart skipped. “You… still have them?”
A small, almost embarrassed smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. He nodded. “Not the ones I mailed.”
She frowned, trying to understand. “Then…”
“The drafts.”
“The drafts?”
Another nod. “I wrote ’em in a notebook first.”
She stared at him. “You made drafts?”
A quiet laugh escaped him. “I had to.”
He lifted one shoulder in a small shrug. “You know my handwritin’s shit.”
“It wasn’t that bad.”
“It was.”
His smile lingered for only a second before fading. “My hands…” His fingers flexed unconsciously against hers. “They’d start shakin’ when I got frustrated.”
Annie felt her chest tighten. She remembered. He didn’t like talking about it, but she’d seen it. The way he’d grip a pencil a little harder whenever a test got difficult. How he’d tuck one hand into the pocket of his hoodie after getting called on in class. In the afternoons she’d quietly slide his notebook closer to herself without saying a word whenever his frustration got the better of him. She’d never thought much about it then.
It was simply part of Elijah.
“I’d write somethin’,” he continued quietly, “fuck it up…” A faint smile crossed his face. “Get pissed and tear the page out.” He looked down again. “Start over.” Another pause. “Eventually I started usin’ a notebook.” He shrugged. “It was easier, I could scratch stuff out without wastin’ paper.” His thumb continued its absentminded path over the back of her hand. “Once I figured out what I wanted to say…” He smiled to himself. “I’d copy it onto the good paper.”
Annie could see it—him at the little desk in his bedroom. Head bent low. Tongue pressed against the inside of his cheek the way it always had whenever he concentrated. Writing. Crossing out. Starting over. Trying to fit an entire week’s worth of missing her onto a few sheets of notebook paper.
“They’re all still there?”
His eyes met hers. “Every one.”
She swallowed hard. “I can’t believe you kept them.”
He was quiet for so long she wondered if he’d answer at all.
Finally—
“I couldn’t throw ’em away.” His voice was barely above a whisper. “They was still you.”
The words stole the breath from her lungs. They sounded exactly like Elijah. Simple and honest. As though there had never been another answer.
Annie broke. They weren’t loud sobs. Just quiet, aching tears as she reached for him again, wrapping both arms around him like she was trying to hold together all the years they’d lost.
“I wanna read them.”
A slow smile spread across his face. “I know.”
The room had gone quiet again.
Smoke glanced toward the closet. “I’ll be right back.”
Annie frowned. “Where you goin’?”
“You’ll see.”
He slipped out of the bed, completely unconcerned by his nakedness.
Annie wasn’t.
Her eyes followed him.
Lord…
Eight years hadn’t been nearly enough time to prepare her for seeing Elijah Moore naked in broad daylight. The muscles across his back rolled as he walked toward the closet, every movement easy and unhurried, as though he hadn’t just turned her entire world upside down.
She smiled to herself. Still beautiful. Maybe even more than he’d been at seventeen.
He disappeared into the walk-in closet for a moment. She heard the faint scrape of something being moved across a shelf.
A box.
Another.
Then—
“There you are.”
He emerged carrying an old black spiral notebook. The corners were bent. The cover had long since faded to more gray than black. He climbed back onto the bed without a word and settled beside her again. For a second, he simply looked at it. His thumb brushed absently over the worn cover. Then he held it out.
Annie looked from the notebook to him. “These are the drafts.”
Her heart skipped. Carefully, she took it from him. The cardboard cover bent softly beneath her fingers. It wasn’t heavy. But somehow it felt like it. She opened it. The first page was messy. Crossed-out words. Half-finished sentences. Entire paragraphs scribbled through before beginning again underneath.
She smiled. “You really weren’t lyin’ about your handwriting.”
Smoke groaned. “I told you.”
She laughed. “It’s terrible.”
“I know.”
“But…” Her thumb traced over one of the scratched-out lines. “It’s kinda adorable.”
Heat crept into the tips of his ears. He looked away.
Annie smiled to herself. She’d almost forgotten. Elijah still blushed. She turned the page. At the top, in careful block letters, he’d written: Sunday. No date. Just… Sunday.
Below it—
Hey Pretty Girl…
The words had been crossed out.
Underneath them—
Hey Annie…
Crossed out again.
Then—
I don’t know how to start these.
Her chest tightened. She kept reading.
Church was long as fuck today.
Pastor Johnson preached fo’ almost an hour and Stack fell asleep halfway through, snorin’ like a muthafucka. Mama smacked him in the back of his head. I laughed.
She smacked me too.
Annie laughed quietly.
Smoke rubbed the back of his neck. “I forgot that was in there.”
She kept reading.
Today Stack made fun of me ‘cause I looked over every time somebody laughed. He said I keep thinkin’ it’s you. I told him to shut his bitch ass up.
…He wasn’t wrong tho.
Aunt Cheryl made gumbo tonight. She packed me enough for three days. I almost asked if I could freeze some for when you came home.
Guess I ain’t used to sayin’ “North Carolina” yet.
Her smile faltered.
Another page.
You would’ve liked the storm tonight. It sounded like the one that knocked our power out sophomore year. I still remember you bein’ scared of the thunder. You said you wasn’t scared.
You was lyin’.
A tear landed on the page. She laughed as she wiped it away. “I was not.”
“You absolutely was.”
“I wasn’t.”
“You climbed in my lap.”
“Why you lyin?”
“You definitely did.”
She smiled through fresh tears. “I was cold.”
Smoke looked at her. “Mhm.”
She bumped his shoulder. “Don’t start.”
A grin flickered across his face before disappearing again.
She turned another page. This one had fewer cross-outs. His handwriting looked steadier.
More confident.
I keep thinkin’ you’ll call tonight. Every time the phone rings, my heart starts actin’ stupid. I hate that Stack notices. He don’t say nothin’ tho.
He just hands me the phone.
I keep catchin’ myself savin’ things to tell you. Stuff Aunt Cheryl says. Things that happened at school. Songs on the radio. Little things that ain’t important to nobody else. Then I remember you ain’t here.
So I guess I’ll tell you next Sunday instead.
Annie covered her mouth. “Wow...”
She hadn’t known. She hadn’t known any of it. Every page was another version of Elijah she’d never gotten to meet. The boy who noticed sunsets because she would’ve liked them. Who saved funny stories all week because he wanted to tell her. Who missed her so much he wrote about ordinary things just to make her feel like she was still part of his days.
She looked over at him. He hadn’t said a word. Just watched her. Waiting. Almost nervously. As though he wasn’t sure what she’d think. She reached over and threaded her fingers through his—without looking away from the notebook.
“I would’ve answered every one.”
His eyes closed. “I know.”
“No.” She shook her head. “I don’t think you do.”
Another page.
Another Sunday.
Another week he’d loved her.
Another conversation they’d never gotten to have.
Annie’s fingers rested against the worn cover for a long moment before she gently closed the notebook. Neither of them reached for it again. It had answered the question she’d been carrying for eight years.
He’d written her every Sunday she’d been gone. Neither of them spoke. Nothing else needed proving.
Annie turned toward him. Smoke was already looking at her. He hadn’t asked what she thought of the letters. He hadn’t needed to. Somehow, he’d always known her well enough to read the answers on her face.
Her hand lifted almost without thinking. Her fingertips found his cheek, tracing it slowly, memorizing him again.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
His brow furrowed. “For what?”
She smiled through the tears still clinging to her lashes. “For never stoppin’.”
“Never knew how.”
Smoke’s thumb caressed the back of her hand.
“So…”
“So.” Annie smiled.
He looked down for a second. “You goin’ back to NC?”
A beat.
She nodded. “I have to.”
His jaw flexed once. “When?”
“Tuesday. I got work on Thursday.”
Another quiet beat.
Annie watched him carefully. “You think we can do this?”
His head came up immediately. “I know we can.”
She smiled. “We couldn’t at seventeen.”
“We ain’t seventeen no more.”
He said it so simply it almost made her laugh.
“I ain’t lettin’ distance make decisions for us again.”
Another pause.
“If somethin’ bother you…” He squeezed her hand. “You tell me.”
“I will.”
“If I say I’m writin’ you…” A small smile tugged at his mouth. “I’m tellin’ yo’ ass this time.”
She laughed. “Good.”
“‘Cause I ain’t losin’ you to the United States Postal Service again.”
She laughed harder. “I know that's right.”
He smiled too, but it faded into something quieter. “I’ll come see you.”
“What?” She blinked.
“I’ll come to North Carolina.”
“You don’t have to—”
“I want to.”
His answer came without hesitation.
“And you’ll come back here.”
“I will.” She nodded.
“We’ll figure the rest out.” He shrugged one shoulder. “One week at a time if we gotta.”
“So…” Annie stared at him, while smiled through tears. “We’re really doin’ this?”
Smoke looked at her like the answer had never been in doubt. “I thought I already asked.”
Her brows knit together. “When?”
“When I told you I never stopped lovin’ you.”
Her breath caught.
“‘Cause I wasn’t askin’ you to remember me.” His hand found her cheek. “I was askin’ if I could love you again.”
She didn’t answer with words. She leaned forward and kissed him.
When they finally separated, Annie glanced down at the notebook still resting in her lap. Carefully, she closed it and set it on the nightstand. Neither of them reached for it again. They would later. There were still pages left to read. More Sundays to reclaim.
The notebook had given her eight years back. Now she wanted the years ahead.
Smoke watched her for a long moment before lifting a hand to her face. His fingertips brushed a curl away from her cheek, lingering there as though he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.
Annie leaned into his touch without thinking.
“Come here,” he murmured.
She smiled softly. “I’m already here.”
The corner of his mouth lifted. “Closer.”
She shifted against him until there wasn’t any space left between them. His arms settled around her almost instinctively, and for a while neither of them spoke. They simply lay there, breathing the same air, listening to the quiet rhythm of each other’s heartbeat.
Annie tipped her face up first. Their mouths met in an unhurried kiss. Slow and familiar, as though they finally had all the time eight years had stolen from them. Annie melted against him, her fingers wandering through the short curls at the back of his head while his hand drifted lazily along her spine.
She lay against his chest, smiling into another kiss. They’d spent the morning relearning each other again.
Now…
They simply wanted to be closer.
Annie didn’t wait long before desire took over again. She broke the kiss.
Smoke smiled against her mouth. “What?” he asked quietly.
“Nothin’,” she whispered. She kissed him one more time before pulling away.
Annie stood up in front of the bed, eyes never leaving his. With a slow, knowing smile, she reached up and pulled the elastic from her hair. The ponytail, already hanging on by a thread, gave way instantly, her curls tumbling around her shoulders and down her back. She raked her fingers through them once before pushing the ruined yellow dress the rest of the way down her body, letting it pool at her feet.
The ripped panties followed, sliding down her thighs until she stepped out of them completely. She stood there fully naked, letting him look at her. Breasts heaving, skin marked from his mouth and hands, thighs still shiny with their earlier combined release.
Smoke forgot to breathe as he watched her. She never broke eye contact, staring right back at him with pure love and heat.
Annie climbed onto the bed like a woman on a mission. Smoke sat up straighter. His manhood followed. He couldn’t take his eyes off her. Her full breasts swayed heavily with every movement, nipples still hard from his earlier attention. Her hips switched seductively from side to side as she crawled toward him, ass up, back arched just enough to make his mouth water. He noticed everything. The way her braids fell over one shoulder, the soft jiggle of her body with each movement. It was the sexiest thing he’d ever seen.
She pushed him onto his back and crawled between his legs, eyes locked on his with pure love and wicked intent. Starting at his chest, she kissed her way down his body. Slow, open-mouthed kisses over his abs, his hips, until she reached his thick length.
She wrapped her fingers around him and took him into her mouth with zero hesitation.
“Fuck, Annie…” Smoke groaned, head falling back as she sank down, taking him deep on the first try. She was wet, messy, and worshipful with it— spit dripped down his shaft as she bobbed her head on his lap, hollowing her cheeks with strong suction, tongue swirling around the head before taking him deep again. One hand twisted at the base while the other gently massaged his balls.
Who is this woman? he wondered, awestruck. The girl he remembered had giggled nervously, looking up at him with shy eyes. “You want me to put my mouth where?” she’d whispered with innocent disbelief.
Now she was swallowing him whole.
“That’s it, baby,” he praised, voice rough and loving as he fisted her braids gently. “Suck that muthafuka. Just like that.”
Annie moaned loudly around him, the vibration making his toes curl. She took him even deeper, relaxing her throat until her nose pressed against him, holding there while humming. She was confident, greedy, and completely focused on pleasing him.
Smoke’s grip tightened in her braids, thighs shaking. “Fuck, baby… I love you. Love this mouth. Love how youuu… Shiiiit, you gon’ make me lose it.”
Before he could, he gently pulled her off him, his eyes wild with lust and devotion. “Nah, come here.”
He flipped their positions and laid her gently on her back. For a little while, he just hovered over her, eyes locked on hers. Then he pushed her legs back slowly, folding her open, and sank into her with one smooth, deep stroke until their hips met.
A soft, shared moan filled the space between them.
Smoke didn’t rush. He rolled his hips in long, deliberate circles, grinding deep so the thick head of his dick rubbed firmly against that sensitive spot inside her with every slow thrust. His hand cradled the back of her head, fingers gently tangled in her braids, while his other palm slid down her side, cupping her breast and brushing his thumb across her nipple.
Annie’s breath hitched. Her walls fluttered around him as she tilted her hips to meet each stroke, taking him even deeper. Her fingers traced the muscles of his back, nails lightly scratching as pleasure built in waves.
He leaned down until they were brow to brow, their breathing mingling hot and ragged. “I love you,” he breathed against her lips, his voice cracking with raw emotion as he stroked her deep. “Annie… you my home. My peace. My everything. I’m never letting you go again.”
He kissed her slow and deep, tongue sliding against hers in time with his hips. Every thrust was unhurried, a steady push and grind that made her toes curl and her thighs tremble around his waist. He watched her face the whole time: the way her eyes fluttered, the little gasp when he angled just right, the way her lips parted on a soft moan. He adjusted slightly, pressing deeper, making sure every movement dragged perfectly against her.
Annie whimpered into his mouth, legs tightening around him as she rocked up to meet him. Tears slipped from the corners of her eyes. She held him closer, bodies pressed flush, skin slick with sweat.
“I love you too,” she breathed between kisses, voice shaking with emotion and building pleasure. “I’m never leaving you again. Aaah—don’t stop… just like this.”
He kissed her tears away, then captured her mouth in a slow, passionate kiss as he kept that deep, steady rhythm. Every roll of his hips pressed against her sex. Every thrust dragged along that sensitive spot inside her. His hands roamed—one cupping her breast, thumb brushing her nipple, the other gripping her hip to hold her right where he wanted her.
The pleasure built gradually. Annie’s moans grew breathier, her nails gently scratching down his back as she met every thrust. Smoke groaned into her mouth, each kiss interrupted by another hushed confession.
“That’s it, baby… feel me. Feel how deep I am. This is us. This is home.”
Their bodies moved together in perfect sync. Slow, sensual, and incredibly intimate. Skin against skin. Hearts pounding in time. The connection was electric and tender all at once. When they finally came, it was together — intense, soul-shaking waves that left them trembling and clinging to each other, letting quiet “I love yous” over and over as pleasure and love crashed through them.
After a long while, Smoke stood on shaky legs, grabbed her hand, and led her to the bathroom. He ran a warm shower, steam filling the small space, then stepped in with her, holding her close under the spray.
The water cascaded over them, washing away sweat and the lingering traces of their morning and afternoon, but the marks remained on her throat, scratches down his back, fingerprints bruised into her hips. Smoke took a soft washcloth, soaped it, and began cleaning her with heartbreaking tenderness.
He stood beneath the spray for a moment, his hands resting lightly at her waist as warm water ran over them both. The room had gone quiet except for the steady rhythm of the shower. He smiled to himself, almost disbelievingly.
She was here.
He started with her face, wiping away tear tracks, then moved lower. When he reached between her legs, Annie winced softly—sore, swollen, thoroughly used.
“Am I hurtin’ you?” he asked worried, voice gentle, kissing her temple.
“No,” she smiled through the ache. “Besides, you said I was gonna feel you for weeks.”
He smirked cockily, “I did say that, huh?”
While he carefully cleaned her sensitive folds with slow, gentle strokes of the warm cloth, his fingers brushing her with painstaking care, memories washed over Annie. She shivered beneath his touch.
Her on top. Reverse cowgirl. Pussy swallowing him deep while he couldn’t do anything, but take it. A soft moan escaped her. Smoke noticed, eyes darkening with fresh heat even as he stayed gentle.
“You thinkin’ about how I had you against the dresser?” he murmured, voice low and loving. “Had your legs over my arms, fucking you so deep while you bit my neck?”
Annie nodded, leaning into him. She reached for her washcloth and returned the favor, washing his chest, his abs, then carefully washing him with the same loving care he’d shown her. “I love you, Elijah.”
He pulled her flush against him under the water and kissed her. “I love you more than anythin’. We lost too much time. Never again, tho.”
They stayed in the shower long after they were clean, just holding each other, trading soft kisses and quiet vows, letting the water soothe sore muscles and heal old wounds.
Wrapped in towels, Annie helped Elijah change the linens, and then they collapsed back into the bed. Annie sprawled across his chest, tracing lazy circles over his heart.
Smoke pressed a kiss to the top of her braids.
“By the way… Hi.”
Annie laughed, soft, wrecked, and full of love. She kissed the spot over his heart.
“Hi.”
End Note: Well… That’s it y’all! 🥹 This was the chapter I’ve been working toward from the very beginning. The one that’s lived in my head (and stressed me out 😭) for longer than I’d like to admit. I rewrote parts of it more times than I can count because I wanted to make sure I got it right. I hope I did! 😬 Thank you for taking this journey with Smoke and Annie. Thank you for your patience, your comments, your theories, your excitement, and for loving these two as much as I do. 💜
I think I’ll do an Epilogue where we go 5-10 years in the future to see where our fav couple is now. What do y’all think? 🥰
It’s wild think it started with Smoke telling Annie “ain’t no us”. Even wilder to think that even with the time apart the “us” he referenced remained. No matter how hard it was, their disdain for their lasting love for each other, the sorrow at feeling like it was too late, they could never stop.
Stack inserting some silly bro in law banter as always. He said alexa play rocket beyonce! I loved their relationship in here! Their friendship/relationship outside of Smoke and not only caring for each other but calling each other out when needed.
Once she was at the door it was the truest example of ON SIGHT. Wanted to and DID turn my sister every way but LOOSE and she was turned and did the turning TOO. It sounds silly to say when they were going freak for freak but there was something beautiful in seeing them connect in a way they hadn’t for YEARS. Like the desire and attraction hadn’t waned. Neither did the love they had gone years without speaking aloud.
THE TALK. Wow. I love how throughout the convo we see holding space for the 8 years of pain, but also the release of years of holding in years of hard questions. Like the residual pain will dissipate overtime while remembering what the lack of open communication even when it hurt cost them. It’s something they’ll never risk again. They know they can handle hard questions and come out in the other side. What they can’t handle or survive is a life without each other so worth the price!
The letter drafts that Elijah had and let Annie read meant a lot to meeee. 🥹🥹🥹
Seeing them both shed tears as a release and sorrow due to regret! Like a metamorphosis and no longer feeling stuck in the time where things fell apart. They can live in the present where they discovered how to put it back together. Annie with knowing what was underneath him sending letters and what he wished to convey and Elijah at realizing what assumptions (instead of asking) cost them as she would’ve been able to externalize those nasty projections and thoughts/views put on her.
Love Smoke being the one to guarantee and have the faith in them both to make long distance work. It’s a good callback because he also did so in the past but now they can both see it through. It was never a matter of not loving each other enough because they always had that. Having hard conversations to prevent a breakdown is no longer a barrier for them.
Ending with the “hi” was PERFECT marking a new chapter, one where nothing in or out of their control will cause them to erode. Now they have all the tools to prepare for a storm should it come and what once would’ve been a flash flood would now be a a step above a drizzle.
I can’t wait to see the beautiful way you end it! Excited to see how Annie’s mom is addressed because even if there was “protection” beneath what she did she also projected insecurity onto Annie from her own experience which created an insecurity in Annie that hadn’t existed. I truly wished that Annie’s mom could’ve expressed her concern with her being so young and telling her to just be careful/mindful without damaging her self-worth. It’s clear though Annie’s mom had some inner work to do regarding that. regarding her own experience. Also, she could’ve told her once she was an adult.
If Annie wouldn’t have had the courage (finally) to listen to the mixtape which led her to go home, she very well may have missed out reuniting with the love of her life…which her mother letter hiding played a substantial role in that. Plus I want to see how my faves build to their forever.
Summary: From an eight o’clock psychology lecture to marriage, parenthood, unimaginable loss, and the quiet distance that neither of them saw coming. Some loves don’t end because they disappear. Sometimes they end because two people stop hearing each other. But sometimes all it takes is one final conversation to remember the way home.
C/W: Marriage in crisis • Grief • Child Loss • Explicit Sexual Content
W/C: Long AF! 😭😩
When Annie met Elijah
Annie Durel met Elijah Moore in a lecture hall built for three hundred bodies, and somehow the cavernous space still managed to feel claustrophobic. It was freshman year, Introduction to Psychology, eight o’clock in the morning. An hour so ungodly that Annie wondered if the university scheduled it that early on purpose as some kind of psychological experiment on sleep deprivation and human suffering.
The air inside smelled of stale coffee, the damp wool of hoodies that hadn’t quite dried from the previous night’s rain, and the sharp, chemical bite of whatever industrial cleaner the janitorial staff deployed before dawn. Students shuffled in like zombies freshly risen, backpacks slung over one shoulder, orientation-week optimism already fraying at the edges. A few sat with bright eyes and open laptops, ready to absorb wisdom. Most looked like they were calculating how many minutes they could sleep with their eyes open.
Annie chose the second row.
Not the front—that was for try-hards and future teaching assistants. The second row struck the perfect balance: visible enough to signal seriousness, distant enough to preserve dignity. It was the seat of someone who had already printed the syllabus, color-coded the calendar, and flagged every major assignment in three different highlighters.
Her laptop sat open before her like a shield, a spiral notebook beside it, and three pens; blue, black, and neon pink, lined up with military precision along the desk’s edge. Order was Annie’s armor. Even when life refused to cooperate, she could at least control the small rectangle of space in front of her.
People mistook that for confidence. Sometimes it was. Most times it was fear wearing lip gloss and good posture.
Elijah Moore, by contrast, belonged to the back.
For the first few weeks she barely registered him. He was simply there, like the faded motivational poster on the far wall or the faint hum of the ventilation system, part of the architecture rather than a participant. He arrived exactly on time, never bursting through the doors with excuses or drama. He claimed roughly the same seat each class, pulled out a single notebook and one black pen, and then… listened.
Not the performative listening most students offered half an ear tuned to the professor while the other half rehearsed their own clever interjections. Elijah listened like the words might bruise him if he wasn’t careful. Like every sentence had to justify its existence before he granted it space in his mind. His expression rarely changed, but there was a quiet gravity to him, a sense that he was weighing the lecture against some private, internal scale the rest of them couldn’t see.
The moment he truly entered Annie’s awareness came three weeks into the semester.
Dr. Mercer, a wiry man with wild eyebrows and a passion for Socratic torture, posed one of his signature questions. “Do people truly choose who they become?”
The room stirred instantly. Abstract debates before breakfast were catnip to freshmen. Hands shot up like weeds. Biology. Environment. Trauma. Privilege. The usual chorus.
Annie waited, then raised her own hand.
“Ms. Durel.”
She straightened, voice clear. “Circumstance shapes us, obviously. But it doesn’t get the final word. At some point we have to choose. Otherwise personal responsibility is meaningless.”
Murmurs of agreement rippled through the second and third rows. A small glow of satisfaction warmed her chest. She had spoken well, measured, thoughtful, the kind of answer that earned quiet respect.
Then a low voice drifted from the back of the hall.
“Most people only think they’re choosing.”
Annie turned before she could stop herself. He wasn’t even looking at her. His gaze rested on Dr. Mercer, one arm draped casually over the narrow desk attached to his seat. His posture was relaxed but not sloppy, defensive, or trying to score points. It was… certain.
Dr. Mercer’s eyes lit up with academic delight. “Mr. Moore.”
Elijah leaned back slightly. “If you grow up in survival mode, most of what you call choice is just reaction. You’re picking between bad options inside a cage you didn’t build. That doesn’t make you free.”
The lecture hall quieted. Even the perpetual fidgeters stilled.
Annie narrowed her eyes. “So nobody’s responsible for anything?” His gaze slid to her then, slow and deliberate. For the first time, Elijah Moore really looked at her. It wasn’t a passing glance. It was a look of dark eyes— steady and unnervingly patient. As if he were seeing past the second-row armor, the highlighters, and the carefully cultivated certainty.
“That’s not what I said.”
“That’s what it sounded like,” she shot back.
A corner of his eyebrow lifted, almost imperceptibly. “Then you heard what you wanted to hear.”
Soft laughter scattered across the room like startled birds. Annie’s spine went rigid. Heat rose in her cheeks. She disliked him immediately, with the clean, decisive snap of a closing book.
The lecture continued. Annie told herself she was finished with that arrogant asshole. For once, all semester, the second row felt a little less safe. A little less controlled. She opened her notebook. Underlined three sentences she already understood. Wrote half a page of notes she wouldn’t remember taking. Every few minutes, though, her gaze strayed to the back row. She only wanted another chance to prove him wrong.
Which, she would later understand, had always been the first stage of loving him.
After class, Annie told herself she wasn’t following him. They simply happened to leave through the same doors, walk across the same quad, and head toward the same student center. It had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that she still had three rebuttals she hadn’t gotten to make.
“You know,” she called after him, “for somebody who barely talks, you got a whole lotta opinions.”
Elijah looked over one shoulder. “You chased me down just to tell me that?”
“I didn’t chase you.”
“Sure.”
Annie frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Means you’ve been thinkin’ ’bout my argument.” He stopped walking and looked at her. “’Bout me.”
She hated that he sounded so certain. She hated even more that he was right.
Annie had walked out of that lecture hall convinced Elijah Moore was the most irritating man she’d ever met. She had no way of knowing she’d spend the next four years arguing with him.
Or the next fifteen loving him.
Till Death Do Us Part
They graduated two months apart.
Annie crossed the stage first, her robe swishing against her ankles, the tassel on her cap swinging like a metronome keeping time to a future she had spent four years meticulously planning. Elijah sat through the entire ceremony in the bleachers, pretending he wasn’t watching for her. He failed spectacularly. Every time the announcer called a name, his gaze flicked towards the procession, searching.
He spotted her the moment she stepped off the stage. He was waiting exactly where she’d expected to find him—tall, composed, arms folded across his chest, looking entirely too pleased with himself for a man who hadn’t yet earned his own degree. Annie saw him immediately. Something warm and inevitable pulled her straight toward him through the crowd.
“You act like you graduated,” she said, smiling.
“I survived listenin’ to your family yell your name for three hours. I deserve somethin’.”
“My family loves me.”
“They loud.”
“You knew that before we started dating.”
“I thought they was performin’.”
Annie laughed, the sound bright and unrestrained. Elijah smiled that slow, quiet smile that always seemed to start somewhere deep in his chest before it reached his mouth. And just like that, another milestone folded itself into the growing collection of memories they would carry together, dog-eared and treasured.
The year after college arrived like a sudden wind, full of constant movement. Jobs. Applications. Interviews. Rent checks written with trembling hope. Student loans that loomed like storm clouds. Dreams that had once felt weightless now demanded cash, strategy, and an almost embarrassing amount of grit.
They were young enough to believe hard work could solve almost anything, and fortunate enough that, for a while, they weren’t entirely wrong.
Elijah began in corporate strategy, a world of spreadsheets and conference rooms that tested his patience daily. Annie started building her consulting business one nervous client at a time, working from coffee shops and the corner of their tiny living room. Neither path came wrapped in glamour. Both demanded long hours that bled into nights.
Most evenings found them side by side at their small kitchen table, laptops open, takeout containers pushed to the side, comparing problems neither of them fully understood yet. Sometimes they worked in companionable silence, the only sounds being the clicking of keys and the distant hum of traffic outside.
They argued about ideas, passionate exchanges that left them both sharper. Sometimes Annie would talk through an upcoming presentation while Elijah pretended not to listen, eyes fixed on his own screen. Then, halfway through, he would quietly point out a flaw she hadn’t noticed. She would accuse him of eavesdropping. He would remind her she had been talking loud as hell again.
It was their system. Annoying, effective, but theirs.
Two years after graduation, they got married.
The wedding was small because their bank account demanded it. Annie made it beautiful anyway. Flowers spilled everywhere, far too many, according to every budget-conscious person involved except Annie herself. The venue was modest, the guest list manageable, the budget stretched thin enough to snap.
None of it mattered in the end.
The only thing Annie remembered clearly was standing at the back of the processional, looking at Elijah. Everything else blurred: the music, the guests, the decorations, even the flowers she had obsessed over for months. All she could see was him, calm, certain, watching her like he still couldn’t quite believe she was real.
She cried before she even reached the altar. Not delicate, cinematic tears. Real ones. The kind that arrived without permission and threatened to ruin the makeup her mother had spent an hour perfecting. When she finally stood before him, she looked up and froze.
His eyes were wet.
“Are you crying?” she whispered.
“No.”
“You are.”
“No, I ain’t.”
“Elijah.”
“Face forward, Woman.”
She laughed through the tears. The officiant paused, smiling. Their families laughed too, warm and rowdy. When it came time for the vows, Elijah said “yes” before the officiant had finished the question. The room erupted in delighted surprise. Annie squeezed his hands hard. He squeezed back, grounding her.
Their honeymoon lasted three days. That was all they could afford. Neither of them cared. At the time, three days felt like unimaginable luxury.
Their first apartment as husband and wife waited when they returned: uneven floors that creaked in protest, thin walls that carried every neighbor’s secrets, cabinets that stuck when the weather turned, and a refrigerator that hummed loudly enough to become part of the soundtrack of their life. The couple upstairs argued with such clocklike precision that Annie could practically set her watch by their fights. Annie complained about the apartment constantly. Then defended it fiercely whenever anyone else dared criticize it.
Because it was theirs.
The first night, they ate takeout on the living room floor surrounded by half-unpacked boxes. Elijah spent nearly an hour assembling a bookshelf, doing it wrong twice. Annie fixed it in twenty minutes and spent the next hour reminding him of that fact.
“You gonna mention this forever?” he asked.
“Sure am.”
“You somethin’ else.”
Annie only grinned and pointed to herself with a theatrical flourish. His hand shot out the moment she walked past, pulling her into his lap before she could squeak in protest.
“Boy.”
“No.”
“Elijah.”
“No.”
She laughed despite herself. He kissed her, and the argument ended the way most of their arguments ended in those days with neither person winning, and neither particularly caring.
Life wasn’t easy. Money stayed tight. Every purchase required negotiation. Every bill required careful planning. They learned how far leftovers could stretch, which expenses truly mattered, and that loving someone and learning to live with them were related, but distinctly different skills.
They argued about dishes left in the sink, mismatched schedules, budgets that refused to balance, and whose turn it was to call the perpetually unresponsive maintenance man. Annie hated how quiet Elijah became when something weighed on him. Elijah hated how Annie pushed harder the moment she sensed him retreating.
Sometimes they hurt each other without meaning to. Sometimes they misunderstood. Sometimes they got it spectacularly wrong.
But they came back.
Always.
That was what Annie remembered most when she looked back on those years, not perfection, ease, or constant romance. The returning. No matter how frustrating the fight, how exhausting the week, or how little money sat in their checking account, they always found their way back to each other.
In the softer, private corners of their life, Annie had taken to calling Smoke: Elijah-Smoke.
It had started as a joke sometime in college. Everyone else seemed to divide him neatly into two people. Elijah was the name professors used, the quiet boy in the back of the lecture hall with one notebook and too many opinions. Smoke belonged to everybody else—the name his brother called across crowded rooms, the one his friends knew, the version of him that carried a little more edge.
Annie had decided early that she wasn’t choosing.
“You Elijah or Smoke today?” she’d asked him once after he’d spent twenty minutes helping her study, then threatened to throw her laptop out the window when she complained about SPSS for the sixth time.
He’d looked at her like the question was ridiculous. “I’m me.”
“Okay. Elijah-Smoke.”
His face had gone completely blank.
“That sounds stupid.”
“No it doesn’t.”
“It absolutely do.”
She’d grinned. “Too late. That’s your name now.”
It should have disappeared with all the other ridiculous things they’d said to each other in college.
Instead, it stayed.
Over the years, Elijah-Smoke became something Annie only called him when they were alone. Sometimes teasing. Sometimes affectionate. Other times murmured against his chest when they were half asleep. It belonged to kitchens after midnight, tangled sheets, private jokes, and conversations nobody else was allowed to hear.
The world knew Elijah Moore.
The people who loved him longest knew Smoke.
But Annie had always known both.
Elijah-Smoke meant all of him.
And, more importantly, it meant he was hers.
Success arrived slowly.
Then all at once.
Elijah climbed quickly through the ranks. Promotions followed one after another. Rooms that once ignored him began to listen. People who had underestimated him learned not to make that mistake twice. Annie built steadily too. One client became three, then ten. Workshops turned into speaking engagements. Speaking engagements turned into waitlists. Women began stopping her after events, eyes bright to tell her she had finally given language to feelings they had carried for years, but never knew how to name.
Neither achievement belonged entirely to one person. Elijah reviewed contracts when Annie was too exhausted to focus. Annie listened to his practice presentations before board meetings. He challenged her thinking. She challenged him. He invested in her—money, yes, but more importantly belief, time, and unwavering attention long before anyone else did.
Annie used to joke that he was her most annoying business partner. The truth was simpler and more profound: he was usually right. Success felt intimate then. Like building an altar together. Every late night, every sacrifice, every risk, every victory carried weight because they could still see each other clearly across all of it. Sometimes she would be putting dishes away and suddenly find herself pinned gently between the counter and Elijah’s chest.
“Move.”
“No.”
“Elijah.”
“No.”
“I have things to do.”
“So do I.”
“Then why are you bothering me?”
His answer was always the same: a slight shrug, a lingering kiss, his hand settling warm against her waist. Because I missed you. As if twenty minutes apart had been too long.
Moments like that happened constantly. Back then, Annie never questioned whether Elijah wanted her. The answer lived everywhere—not just in passionate nights or grand gestures, but in the thousand tiny interruptions that filled ordinary days.
It lived in the smaller moments: the way his eyes followed her when she entered a room, the way his hand automatically found her waist as they passed each other in hallways, the way he would interrupt his own work just to steal a kiss before returning to whatever spreadsheet demanded his attention.
At the time, Annie thought it would always be like that. Not always the same. People changed, life changed, responsibilities multiplied— but she believed the center would hold. That the man who couldn’t walk past her without touching her would always find a reason to reach. That the woman who still smiled every time he walked through the door would always feel seen.
She didn’t know then how quietly distance could grow between two people. Or how easy it was to mistake building a life together for nurturing the marriage itself.
First Comes Love. Then Comes Marriage. Then Comes…
The first baby arrived three years into the marriage.
Annie spent most of her pregnancy pretending she wasn’t nervous. Not because she feared something would go wrong—she had read enough to know the statistics were on their side, but because she liked preparation, plans, and certainty. Childbirth, however, seemed specifically engineered to mock all three with ruthless efficiency.
By the eighth month, she had amassed enough books to stock her own parenting section at a bookstore. Lists proliferated across the refrigerator, the bathroom mirror, and the inside of kitchen cabinets. The hospital bag sat packed and ready by the front door nearly six weeks early, because Annie refused to be caught unprepared for the single most unpredictable event of her life.
He found the entire production hilarious.
“You know the baby don’t care about your spreadsheets, right?”
Annie glared at him from the couch, one hand resting protectively on the swell of her belly. “The baby will care when we forget something important. Like diapers.”
“The hospital got diapers.”
“What if they don’t?”
He stared at her.
She stared back.
“The hospital?” he repeated.
“You never know.”
“Woman.”
“I’m just sayin’.”
Smoke laughed so hard he nearly spilled his coffee.
Three weeks later, she went into labor. Twenty-one hours after that, she threatened to divorce him.
Twice.
The nurse laughed.
Smoke didn’t. Annie looked entirely too serious.
Their son arrived just after sunrise. One loud, indignant cry. One tiny fist waving defiantly at the world. One look at that wrinkled little face pressed against Annie’s bare chest, and the entire room seemed to turn on its axis. Annie burst into tears. The ugly kind. The kind that rose from somewhere so deep inside her that stopping them felt impossible.
Smoke stood beside the bed, simply staring, transfixed. The baby wrapped his impossibly small hand around one of Smoke’s fingers. Annie looked up through her tears.
“You cryin’?”
“Nah.”
“You are.”
“I’m not.”
The tears tracking down his cheeks suggested otherwise.
They named him Elijah Jr. “E.J.” for short. Smoke insisted nobody was calling him Junior. Annie informed him that after twenty-one hours of labor, she would call their son whatever she pleased. The argument lasted three days. E.J. ignored both of them completely.
Two years later came Ethan. Where E.J. launched himself through life at full speed, Ethan approached everything with caution and curiosity. He watched first. Thought first. Asked questions until adults regretted opening their mouths. If E.J. had inherited Annie’s confidence and Smoke’s stubbornness, Ethan had inherited their shared tendency to overthink absolutely everything.
The twins arrived three years after that: Anaëlle Elise and Arielle Elaine. Six weeks early. Tiny. Chocolate. Perfect. And determined to take over everyone’s lives. The boys adored them, at least in theory. In reality, both spent the first month looking vaguely betrayed by the sheer volume of attention two babies required. The twins didn’t seem concerned. They simply settled into the family as though they had always belonged there.
Life became louder after that. Fuller. Messier. The kind of beautiful chaos that left toys scattered in hallways and crayons in unexpected places. Somehow every room in the house belonged to the children. Even the ones specifically designated as adult spaces. Especially those.
The life they had once dreamed about quietly became the life they were living. Promotions turned into executive titles. Annie’s calendar filled months in advance with keynote speeches, leadership retreats, and consulting contracts she never imagined commanding. Elijah’s name carried weight in boardrooms now. Annie’s carried weight on conference stages. The tiny apartment gave way to a house with enough bedrooms for everyone, then a backyard the children treated like their own kingdom.
Success bought them conveniences they never could have afforded in those early years. A part-time nanny on weekdays when work demanded more than either of them could give. Family vacations that started as weekend road trips before eventually becoming flights to beaches the children still talk about years later. Housekeepers every other Friday because neither of them wanted to spend precious weekends scrubbing bathrooms.
But the one thing they refused to outsource was being parents.
Homework still happened at the kitchen table. Bedtime stories were still read by familiar voices. Saturday mornings belonged to pancakes, cartoons, and whichever child climbed into their bed first. If one of the kids had a recital, a game, or an awards ceremony, Annie and Elijah were usually sitting in the front row, embarrassing them with applause.
The years blurred together in a whirlwind of basketball games and dance recitals, science fairs and art projects spread across the dining room table. Birthday parties, field trips, parent-teacher conferences, homework battles, lost shoes, forgotten permission slips, and middle-of-the-night fevers. The ordinary, relentless chaos of raising children. Some days felt endless. Most disappeared before either Annie or Smoke could properly appreciate them.
One Saturday afternoon, Annie walked into the living room and found Smoke sitting cross-legged on the floor wearing a plastic tiara. For a minute she simply stared. Anaëlle aka Elle or Ellie, adjusted a blanket cape around his shoulders with the solemn focus of someone preparing royalty for an important event. Arielle aka Ari stood nearby, gripping a sparkly wand like a scepter.
Smoke looked up, entirely unbothered. “The king has no obligation to explain himself.”
Annie folded her arms, fighting a smile. “The king got glitter in his beard.”
The twins gasped in unison. Smoke immediately reached for his face. The girls collapsed into delighted laughter. Annie laughed so hard she had to sit down on the couch. Even E.J., who had reached the age where he found family embarrassing on principle, couldn’t completely hide his smile. The moment lasted maybe five minutes. Nothing important happened. Nobody learned a grand lesson. No milestone was officially reached. Yet years later, it would become one of Annie’s favorite memories, not because it was extraordinary, but because it wasn’t. It was ordinary. Wonderfully, perfectly… ordinary. A moment that seemed insignificant while it was happening, but became precious only in retrospect.
Life felt full then. The kind of full that exhausted you and fulfilled you in equal measure. The laundry never ended. The dishwasher never stayed empty for long. Someone always needed a ride somewhere, needed help with homework. And someone always needed a costume, a poster board, a permission slip, or a ride across town with fifteen minutes’ notice. The house was constantly loud. Doors opening and closing. Footsteps thundering up and down stairs. Music playing from different rooms. Voices overlapping in cheerful cacophony. Laughter drifting from one end of the house to the other.
And somehow, through all of it, Annie and Smoke remained a team. Connected. The children knew it too. The boys rolled their eyes whenever Smoke kissed Annie in the kitchen. The twins made dramatic gagging noises whenever they caught their parents cuddling on the couch. Neither reaction slowed them down in the slightest.
By then, affection had become part of the atmosphere of the house, as normal as the furniture, as expected as family dinner. Sometimes Annie would be making lunch and suddenly feel Smoke behind her. A hand settling warm against her waist. A kiss pressed against her temple.
No explanation or reason.
Just because.
One afternoon Anaëlle walked into the kitchen, saw her father leaning against the counter with his arms around Annie, and immediately turned around.
Annie laughed until she cried. At the time, she thought those moments would always be there. Not the children—they would grow up. That was inevitable. Not the house, the schedules, or the endless stream of activities. She knew those things would change. What Annie believed would remain was the feeling underneath it all. The certainty. The certainty that no matter how loud life became, she and Elijah would always find each other inside the noise. That no matter how many demands pulled at them from different directions, they would remain each other’s place to rest.
Looking back, she could see that was the part she’d taken for granted. Not his love. Never his love.
The visibility of it.
The way it once moved through every room with them. Openly. Effortlessly. Like breathing.
Like home.
Adeline
By the time Annie handed him the pregnancy test, Smoke had convinced himself their family was complete. They hadn’t ever sat down and formally decided they were done. Their sex life was active and frequent. They made love whenever, wherever. So it wasn’t like they were preventing a pregnancy from happening.
The conversation had arisen over the years the way most conversations do in a long marriage—casually, between grocery lists and basketball practices, while folding laundry or climbing into bed at the end of an exhausting day. They had talked around it more than they had talked about it. Four children felt like a lot. A beautiful lot. A loud, vibrant, overwhelming lot.
Life had finally settled into something familiar and manageable. E.J. was old enough to spend entire afternoons outside with a football in his hand. Ethan had reached the age where every answer led to three more questions. The twins no longer appeared in their bedroom at two in the morning because of a nightmare or a thunderstorm. Now, it felt like they were finally coming up for air.
Then Annie handed him the test.
Smoke stood in the kitchen staring at it. Then at her. Then back at the test. The dishwasher hummed quietly behind him. Sunlight spilled through the windows above the sink, warm and ordinary. Upstairs, one of the kids was arguing over a charger. An ordinary afternoon. And right there in the middle of it, everything changed. A laugh escaped him before he could stop it. It wasn’t funny, but somehow, after thirteen years of marriage and four children and more responsibilities than either of them could count, his wife had managed to surprise him completely.
“You for real, right now?”
Annie laughed, the nervousness she’d been carrying dissolved from her face.
“Apparently.”
Smoke looked at the test again. Then back at her. Then shook his head. A smile spread slowly across his face—disbelieving, happy, a little terrified.
“You serious?”
Annie laughed. “I don’t know how else to tell you we’re having a baby.”
He was moving before he even realized it. His hands found her waist, then her shoulders, then her face, as if he couldn’t decide where he wanted to hold her.
Annie laughed harder.
“Elijah-Smoke.”
“I’m just checkin’.”
“You think I’m lyin’?”
“No.” His smile widened. “I think I’m in shock.”
Annie saw something boyish in him. Something younger. She hadn’t known she’d missed that. He kissed her softly at first, then again. And when he pulled back, she was smiling at him in that familiar way that always made him feel nineteen years old and completely incapable of acting like a sensible adult.
That night they sat on the kitchen floor long after the children had gone to bed. The conversation started with practical things. Bedrooms. Schedules. Car seats. School drop-offs. Whether they were too old to start over. The answer changed depending on which one of them was speaking. Eventually the conversation changed the way conversations used to—from babies to memories, from memories to college, from college to the apartment with uneven floors and broken cabinets, from there to everything they had built since.
At some point Annie curled against his side. His arm settled around her shoulders. And Smoke thought of something he had not allowed himself to think in a very long time. He missed this. This. The feeling of sitting beside his wife with nowhere else to be. No meetings, deadlines, phones vibrating.
Just conversation.
Just them.
The realization settled quietly into his chest. Because he couldn’t remember the last time they’d done it.
The weeks that followed felt lighter somehow. Life was still life. The children still had activities. Work still demanded more time than either of them wanted to give. But something had shifted. Smoke started reaching for Annie again without thinking.
A hand on her waist as he walked past. A kiss against her shoulder while she cooked. Pulling her into his lap while she complained she had work to finish. The old rhythms returned so naturally that neither of them stopped to question it.
One evening he came home to find the twins sitting cross-legged on the living room floor surrounded by baby name books. He knew he was in trouble.
“We got suggestions,” Anaëlle announced.
Smoke sighed. Of course they did.
For the next thirty minutes, the girls presented names with the seriousness of corporate executives delivering quarterly projections. Most were terrible. A few were concerning. One appeared to come from a cartoon horse. By the end, Annie was laughing so hard she could barely breathe. The girls looked deeply offended by their lack of vision.
For a little while, the house felt exactly the way Smoke wanted it to feel forever. Warm, safe, and alive.
Later that night Annie stood in the doorway of what would eventually become the nursery. The room was empty. Just four walls and a window. Smoke found her standing there with one hand resting gently against her stomach. “What you thinkin’ about?”
She looked over her shoulder, then back into the room. “Everything.”
He understood that. Because he was too. He stepped behind her and wrapped his arms around her, resting his chin on her shoulder. Together they looked into the empty room, already imagining furniture, pictures, blankets, a crib, a future.
Neither of them knew how dangerous hope could be. Only that it felt good to have it again. So they kept planning. Kept dreaming. Kept loving a little girl they hadn’t met yet.
A little girl they eventually named Adeline Evangeline Moore.
Long before they knew they shouldn’t.
The appointment fell on a Wednesday. Smoke almost rescheduled it. His calendar had become a battlefield—board meetings, investors, calls, deadlines, a hundred things demanding his attention.
Then Annie texted him: Don’t even think about it.
A minute later another message appeared: I know that look.
Smoke smiled despite himself: What look?
Her response came quicky: The one where you convince yourself work is more important than seeing your child.
By two o’clock he was sitting beside her in an examination room. The room looked exactly like every other medical office he’d ever been inside. Neutral paint. Fluorescent lighting. A faint smell of disinfectant beneath recycled air.
Nothing about it felt significant. Later he would think about that—how ordinary it had looked. How life-changing moments almost never announced themselves beforehand.
Annie sat beside him scrolling through nursery ideas while they waited. For the past week she’d fallen down a rabbit hole of paint colors, rocking chairs, blankets, and furniture. The room that would become Adeline’s nursery already existed inside her imagination.
“You buying that chair?” Smoke asked.
Annie glanced up. “What chair?”
“The one you’ve been lookin’ at for three days.”
Her expression immediately turned guilty, then defensive, then guilty again. “I haven’t decided.”
“Oh you decided.”
“I’m still considering my options.”
Smoke laughed. “You already picked the chair.”
She pointed at him. “I don’t like your tone.”
He smiled. She smiled back.
A few minutes later the technician entered. Routine questions followed. Routine answers. The kind of appointment nobody remembers because it feels so normal while it’s happening. Smoke reached for Annie’s hand without thinking. She laced their fingers together automatically.
At first nothing seemed unusual. Then the technician stopped talking. The conversation simply faded away. The quiet stretched. Then stretched longer. Annie noticed first. He felt it in the way her fingers tightened around his hand.
“Everything okay?”
The technician smiled—a polite smile. Professional. Careful. “I’m going to get the doctor.”
The technician’s silence had stretched too long. Smoke felt it in the sudden tension of Annie’s fingers laced through his, in the way the sterile room seemed to shrink around them.
The doctor arrived a few minutes later. His expression composed, but weighted with the kind of practiced gentleness that never quite masked the gravity underneath.
Smoke remembered him introducing himself. He would also remember thinking it was strange because they had already met before. He’s been their OBGYN since E.J. Later, he would understand that people often walked around difficult conversations before stepping into them.
The doctor spoke carefully, pulling up the ultrasound images on the screen. There was no heartbeat… No movement. The measurements, the development, everything had simply stopped. Adeline had passed away sometime in the days leading up to the appointment.
A fetal demise, the doctor called it, his voice low and steady as he explained the medical realities they never wanted to learn. It happened sometimes, even in otherwise healthy pregnancies. There was no clear cause visible on the scan, no cord accident they could pinpoint at that moment, no obvious placental failure, though further testing after delivery might reveal more. For now, it was simply that her heart had stopped beating.
Adeline Evangeline Moore was gone.
Annie’s breath caught, a small, sharp sound that cut through the quiet hum of the machine. Smoke sat frozen beside her, the words landing like stones dropped into still water, ripples spreading outward, distorting everything. The future they had sketched in quiet conversations, the nursery taking shape at home and in Annie’s mind. The names the twins had debated with such earnestness.
It all fractured in the space of a few sentences.
They asked questions. Annie’s voice was strong at first, then weaker. Smoke held her hand tighter, but his own thoughts fractured. How? When? Why now, after everything had felt like a second chance?
The doctor answered what he could— it was likely early in the process, detected at this routine scan. They would induce labor to deliver the baby, a procedure Annie would have to endure in the coming days. There were options for support, for testing, for grief counseling. Words that felt hollow against the weight of what they meant.
The future they had been building disappeared before either of them fully understood it had existed. Smoke looked at Annie. She was staring at the screen, at the place where hope had lived only a few moments earlier.
And since he’d known Annie, he had absolutely no idea how to help.
The drive home blurred. Annie stared out the window at the passing world that refused to pause. Smoke kept his eyes on the road, knuckles white on the steering wheel, replaying the grainy image on the screen, the stillness where there should have been life. No dramatic warning. No pain that announced itself.
Just absence… Quiet, merciless absence.
When they pulled into the driveway, the children were already home. The house stood exactly where it always had. A basketball near the garage. Sidewalk chalk on the front steps. Evidence of a future that had continued moving while theirs stopped.
Inside, the noise hit him immediately. Normally he loved it. That afternoon it made his chest ache.
“Daddy!” Arielle looked up first, then smiled. “Did you see Addy?”
The question landed like a punch. Smoke felt Annie freeze beside him. Only for a second. A tiny pause most people wouldn’t have noticed.
He did.
The conversation that followed became one of the hardest moments of his life. Harder than boardrooms, professional failures, and any challenge he had ever faced. Because there was no protecting them from it. No version of the story that hurt less. Only the truth.
The girls cried first. Then the boys. By bedtime the entire house felt different. Quieter. Like it was missing something. Like everyone had unconsciously lowered their voices.
That night Smoke climbed into bed and found Annie already lying there. An ultrasound picture rested on the nightstand. His eyes found it. A grainy collection of shadows. Nothing extraordinary to anyone else. Everything to them. He reached across the mattress and rested his hand on her shoulder. Annie didn’t pull away. She didn’t move closer either. The distance remained. Not physical. Something else.
Something neither of them knew how to cross.
The induction happened two days later. Smoke remembered almost none of it in order. Only pieces. Annie squeezing his hand until his fingers went numb. The unbearable quiet that followed. The nurse asked, gently, whether they wanted more time.
Annie did.
She held Adeline for nearly an hour, tracing tiny fingers that looked impossibly complete. “Look,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “She has your hands.”
Smoke looked. She did. Long fingers. Tiny fingernails.
Perfect.
He’d spent his entire life believing fathers were supposed to protect their children. Standing beside that hospital bed, he had never felt more useless.
The days that followed blurred into a fog of arrangements and condolences. The ultrasound picture on the nightstand became both talisman and wound. Annie spoke of Adeline often in the weeks after, weaving her into the fabric of their days as if naming her presence could keep some part of her alive.
Smoke listened, nodded, held her when the tears came. But inside, the helplessness gnawed at him.
At first, Smoke did everything he knew how to do. He canceled meetings. Slept beside her during the day when she couldn’t face getting out of bed. Heated food neither of them ate. Held her through crying spells that lasted until dawn.
He tried. God, he tried.
But grief refused to behave like every other problem he’d ever solved. There was nothing to solve. Nothing to fix. Nothing he could build that would give them their daughter back.
So… distance grew. Annie carried the loss openly, a mother mourning the child she had already named. Smoke carried it inward, retreating to the one place where effort still yielded results.
Work.
One evening Annie found him in his office long after the children had gone to bed. He was staring at a spreadsheet without really seeing it. She stood in the doorway for a moment before speaking.
“Can you come sit with me?”
Smoke looked up. “Give me ten minutes.”
He meant it. He truly did.
Annie nodded. “Okay.”
By the time he walked upstairs, the bedroom lamp was off. She was lying on her side, awake, pretending to be asleep. Smoke kissed her forehead before climbing into bed beside her.
Neither of them said a word.
For Smoke—work had answers, solutions, and rewarded effort.
Grief didn’t.
Annie wasn’t asking him to fix her pain. She only wanted him to sit beside her in it.
And soon—Annie stopped asking.
By the time he understood the difference, the distance between them had already begun to grow.
Everything We Asked For
The first time Smoke knew something was wrong, it wasn’t because Annie said anything. It was because she forgot a meeting.
In thirteen years together, Annie forgetting something was rare enough to be memorable. Forgetting something important was almost unheard of. It came on a Tuesday afternoon while Smoke sat in a conference room halfway through a budget review. His phone vibrated once against the polished table. Then again. Then a third time. Ordinarily he would’ve ignored it, but the screen lit up with Annie’s name.
He excused himself from the meeting and stepped into the hallway before returning the call.
She answered on the second ring. “Hey.”
Something in her voice immediately caught his attention. Exhaustion. The kind that settled deep in your bones, the kind that sleep didn’t seem capable of fixing.
“You alright?”
A pause. Then a small, tired laugh. “Apparently not.”
Smoke frowned, leaning against the cool wall. “What happened?”
“I forgot.”
“Forgot what?”
Another pause.
“My keynote.”
For a moment he thought he’d misheard her. “You forgot your keynote?”
“I forgot my keynote.”
The conference had been scheduled for months. Annie had prepared for it for weeks. Presentations, notes, practice sessions, the kind of preparation she normally approached with military precision.
And somehow she had missed it entirely.
Smoke closed his eyes briefly. “Baby.”
“I know.”
“What happened?”
“I don’t know.”
The answer bothered him, because Annie always knew. Even when things went wrong, she usually knew why. This time she didn’t. Or maybe she couldn’t explain it.
By the time he got home that evening, she had already moved on from the conversation, at least outwardly. The children were scattered throughout the house: E.J. At practice, Ethan occupied the kitchen island with homework, the twins transforming the dining room into an art studio. Everything looked normal. But Smoke couldn’t stop thinking about the phone call.
Over the next several weeks, he started noticing things. Little things. Annie skipped meals. Forgot emails. Lost track of appointments. Nothing catastrophic or alarming, but it was enough for him.
One night he found her asleep on top of the comforter before nine o’clock. The lamp remained on. Her laptop sat open beside her. Reading glasses had slipped sideways across her face. Smoke stood in the doorway looking at her. The house was quiet. The children were asleep. Rain tapped softly against the windows. Annie looked exhausted, not just physically, but something deeper. The sight lodged itself somewhere beneath his ribs.
Three weeks later, Annie walked into the kitchen and found a woman sitting at the island. The woman stood promptly. She looked professional, polished, and friendly.
“Mrs. Moore. Nice to finally meet you.”
Annie stopped, coffee mug halfway to her mouth. She looked at Smoke, then back at the woman, then back at Smoke. “Who is this?”
Smoke glanced up from his laptop. “Good morning.”
“Elijah.”
He hid a smile. “What?”
“Who is this?”
The woman extended her hand. “I’m Danielle.”
Annie shook it automatically, still looking confused. And still looking at Smoke.
Danielle smiled. “I’m your new house manager.”
Silence.
Smoke watched Annie process the sentence. The blinking started first. Then the frown.
“What do you mean, house manager?”
Smoke closed his laptop. “The kids. The schedules. The activities. The house.”
“Elijah.”
“You’ve got too much on your plate.”
Her expression softened, just slightly. Enough for him to know he’d touched the truth.
He wasn’t wrong.
The children were getting older, not easier. Her business continued growing. The household practically operated like a small corporation. And after Adeline… everything seemed to require twice the energy it once had.
“You don’t have to do everything yourself.”
Annie looked away.
Smoke continued, because now he could see the solution clearly. Danielle would coordinate schedules, handle vendors, manage travel, track activities, carry some of the weight Annie had been carrying alone.
By the end of the conversation Annie was smiling. Tired, but smiling. Then she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him. “Thank you.”
Relief settled inside him.
Good.
He’d fixed it. Or at least helped.
That was how problems had always made sense to him. Find the pressure point. Figure out what could be moved, changed, delegated, handled. Annie had too much on her plate, so he had taken something off it. Not everything. He knew better than to think one person could magically make her life easier overnight. But enough that maybe she could breathe again.
That evening he came home expecting Annie to look lighter. Less overwhelmed. Instead he found her sitting alone on the back patio watching the sun go down. A blanket draped across her lap. A cup of tea cooling beside her. She smiled when she saw him. Warm, genuine—and yet something still felt wrong.
Smoke sat beside her. Wrapped an arm around her shoulders when she leaned against him. They watched the backyard together in comfortable quiet.
He tried to make sense of it. Danielle had already taken over half the things Annie had been struggling to keep straight. The calendar was organized. The house was handled. The children’s schedules no longer depended on Annie remembering every practice, appointment, form, and deadline herself.
She had help now.
So why did she still seem tired?
Not the kind of tired sleep fixed. Something else.
Smoke looked down when Annie tucked herself closer against his side. His hand moved absently along her arm. He could ask. The thought came and went.
She was resting against him. The house was handled. For once, nobody needed anything from either of them. Maybe this was what she needed too. A little time. Less pressure. Room to breathe.
So Smoke kissed the top of her head and held her closer.Everything around him looked exactly the way he’d always imagined it would. The house. The children. The life. He told himself the rest would follow.
It usually did.
So why did she still seem sad? Smoke didn’t have an answer… yet. He had reduced the workload. He had removed some of the pressure. Annie had told him herself that Danielle was exactly what they needed.
So why wasn’t she lighter?
The answers didn’t arrive all at once. It arrived a few minutes here. An hour there. A canceled dinner. A postponed weekend. Tiny things that never seemed important enough to argue about on their own. Life simply kept asking for more of them, and they kept saying yes.
During those years, Elijah accepted another promotion. The title came with a corner office, a larger team, and responsibilities that seemed to multiply overnight. Annie’s business was flourishing too. Invitations to keynote conferences arrived months in advance. Hospitals sought her advice. Healthcare organizations paid for her expertise. The work they had spent years building was bearing fruit in abundance. They celebrated the promotion over takeout Chinese food because neither of them had the energy to go out.
“Look at us,” Annie said, lifting her carton in a mock toast.
Smoke bumped his against hers.
“We made it.”
He smiled. “We did.”
They meant every word. Neither of them knew that success had quietly changed what “making it” looked like.
At first it was temporary. A late meeting. An early flight. A client dinner. A conference that couldn’t be moved. They adapted the way they always had.
“I’ll make it up to you.”
“I know.”
“I’ll be home tomorrow.”
“Ok.”
“Rain check?”
“Sure.”
The promises were always sincere. That was never the problem. And Smoke always tried to keep them. That mattered to him. If work took Thursday night, he protected Saturday morning. If a meeting ran through dinner, he brought Annie something home and climbed into bed beside her later, exhausted but there. If he missed something, he found another place to show up. That was what responsibility meant to him. You couldn’t always control what happened, but you could control what you did afterward.
Make a mistake. Correct it. Lose time. Find more. For years, that had worked. Or at least Smoke thought it had. Lately, every replacement seemed to need replacing.
Saturday morning became a call he couldn’t ignore. A weekend away got pushed because Annie had a conference. Dinner became eleven o’clock takeout eaten beside laptops because neither of them had finished working.
Nobody was doing anything wrong. That was what made it so difficult to recognize. There was no villain in their house. No affair. No secret. No one choosing not to come home. Just two people who kept promising each other the next available piece of themselves.
Smoke noticed it. He wasn’t oblivious. He knew Annie had grown quieter when he said he was running late. Knew her “okay” sounded different than it had years ago. Knew sometimes when he finally climbed into bed, she was already asleep—or pretending to be. And every time, the same uncomfortable pressure gathered beneath his ribs— He needed to do better.
So he tried.
He moved meetings. Delegated more. Came home early only to find Annie working late herself. Planned dinners that got interrupted by children. Protected weekends that disappeared beneath games, recitals, family obligations, and the thousand ordinary demands of the life they had built together.
Sometimes it worked. They would have a good night. Laugh over dinner. Make love. Stay up talking longer than they should. And Smoke would lie beside her afterward thinking— There.
There you are.
There we are.
Then a week later Annie would look at him with that same sadness he still couldn’t identify, and something inside him would sink. Because he was trying. God, he was trying. But lately loving Annie felt like being handed a problem with half the information missing. He could see something hurt. He just couldn’t figure out where to put his hands. So he returned to what he understood. Handle what could be handled. Fix what could be fixed.
Keep moving.
Work had taught him that effort eventually produced an answer. He hadn’t yet accepted that marriage didn’t always work that way.
Danielle proved invaluable almost immediately, to Annie. The laundry stayed folded. Appointments stopped slipping through the cracks. The pantry remained stocked without either of them remembering who had gone grocery shopping. School forms appeared already signed. Birthday gifts were purchased before anyone knew a party was approaching. The machinery of their household ran more smoothly than it had in years.
Annie appreciated all of it. She appreciated Danielle. She appreciated Elijah for seeing she needed help. But every evening, after the children went to do homework, shower, or bedtime, Annie still found herself looking toward the front door.
Danielle had managed the house beautifully. But she couldn’t manage the one thing Annie missed most.
Elijah.
The corporate gala occupied the ballroom of one of the most expensive hotels in the city. Crystal chandeliers hung overhead. Champagne flowed freely. Every conversation sounded expensive. The moment they walked through the doors, people started pulling Elijah away—investors, executives, board members. People who wanted his opinion, his attention… his time.
Annie didn’t mind. She’d spent years watching him build this. Watching rooms underestimate him before eventually understanding who they were dealing with. Pride still swelled inside her every time it happened.
At one point she found herself standing near the bar waiting for another conversation to end. Across the room, Elijah stood surrounded by investors. Someone asked a question. He answered. Everyone listened. The group laughed. A woman touched his arm. A man clapped him on the shoulder.
Elijah looked engaged. Present.
Suddenly, Annie felt something she hadn’t expected. Recognition.
There you are.
It startled her how quickly she recognized him. He hadn’t really changed. That version of Elijah had never disappeared. She had simply stopped being the person who received the best of him.
The thought appeared before she could stop it. Her chest tightened. Because she hadn’t imagined this version of him. He was still there. The man who used to spend entire Saturdays talking to her about everything and nothing. The man who called during lunch just to hear her voice. The man who couldn’t walk past her in a hallway without touching her.
He still existed. She was looking right at him. Which raised a question Annie didn’t know how to answer.
If he was still here… why did she feel so far away from him?
The thought followed her home. Followed her upstairs and into bed. Elijah climbed beneath the covers nearly an hour later—tired, content, successful. He reached for her automatically. An arm around her waist. A kiss against her shoulder.
Familiar. Comforting. The touch of a man who loved her.
Smoke didn’t notice anything unusual. That would bother him later. To him, the night had been good. Annie looked beautiful. She had stood beside him while people congratulated him, smiled when he introduced her, laughed at the right moments, slipped her hand into his when they finally left the ballroom.
He knew he’d spent too much of the evening talking to other people. That came with these things. Annie understood that. She always had. And now she was here. His wife. Warm beneath his arm. Smoke kissed her shoulder and felt her relax against him.
Something inside him loosened.
There.
For all the meetings, flights, schedules, children, and responsibilities constantly demanding pieces of them, this remained. He reached for her. She let him. Smoke closed his eyes. He thought that meant they were okay.
Annie lay awake inside his arms and wondered when being loved by her husband had started feeling so different from being known by him. She then closed her eyes. For a moment she tried to force herself to enjoy the closeness. Then a thought settled quietly into her chest. She wasn’t grieving Adeline anymore.
Not entirely.
She would always grieve Adeline. Always wonder who her daughter would have become. But the ache she carried now felt larger than that. More complicated. Because somewhere along the way she had started grieving her marriage too.
After that evening, Annie began noticing things she had once dismissed. Elijah answered work calls during Saturday breakfasts. He still came to football games, but sometimes left before the second half. He never forgot birthdays. Never missed anniversaries. And hadn’t stopped kissing her goodbye every morning. But the conversations grew shorter.
The moments grew smaller.
“Give me twenty minutes.”
“Let me finish this email.”
“I’ll be right there.”
He always came. Eventually.
Without either of them intending it, they had started fitting each other into the spaces left over after everything else had been taken care of.
Months later it followed her into a middle school auditorium. The showcase started at six. By five-thirty, Annie was already seated in the second row, Arielle had specifically asked her not to sit in the back. The auditorium buzzed with conversation. Parents filled rows of seats. Teachers moved through the aisles. Student artwork lined display boards around the room. Annie checked her phone. Nothing.
Then, ten minutes before the program started, it buzzed: Running fifteen behind. Should still make it before they start. A familiar knot formed in her stomach.
She typed back: Okay.
A minute later another message appeared: Tell Arielle I’m on my way.
Annie slipped the phone into her purse. Everything was fine. Fifteen minutes wasn’t a big deal. Life happened. People ran late.
The showcase began promptly at six. The principal welcomed everyone. Teachers spoke. Students were recognized. Annie kept one eye on the stage and the other on the doors.
At 6:10 her phone buzzed again: Running later than expected. Sorry.
The knot tightened slightly. She wasn’t angry. She understood. There was always something understandable. Traffic. Meetings. Client— Reasons.
Always reasons.
At 6:25 Arielle’s name was called. Annie sat up straighter. Applause filled the room. Arielle walked onto the stage calm, composed, far calmer than Annie felt. The artwork appeared on the large screen behind her. A watercolor painting. Beautiful. The audience applauded again. The art teacher spoke about creativity and storytelling. Arielle accepted her certificate, smiled politely, then looked towards the audience, her family, then towards the empty seat beside Annie.
The moment lasted less than a second. Most would have missed it. Annie didn’t. Something inside her cracked. Quietly. Like ice separating beneath the surface of water.
The program continued. Annie sat perfectly still. At 6:38 the doors finally opened. Elijah stepped inside breathless, suit jacket over one arm, flowers in the other. His eyes found his family. Relief crossed his face. He’d made it. At least partially. He slipped into the seat beside her.
“I’m sorry.”
The words were familiar.
Too familiar.
Annie looked at him. The flowers, the apology, the exhaustion. Sincerity. Because he meant it. That was the thing—he always meant it. Every apology. Every promise. Every attempt. He meant all of them. And sitting there beside him, Annie felt something she hadn’t expected.
Nothing.
No anger or disappointment. Only certainty. The thought arrived quietly. Without bitterness or accusation.
Just certainty.
After the showcase ended, Arielle spent twenty minutes answering questions about her painting. Smoke spent those same twenty minutes making up for lost time by praising her work, taking pictures, asking questions, and telling anyone who would listen how talented his daughter was. Arielle smiled through all of it. Happy, proud, and loved.
As they walked toward the parking lot later that evening, Arielle slipped her hand into Annie’s. “Daddy saw it.” The words came out soft. Hopeful.
Not a question.
A statement.
Annie looked down at her daughter. Then back at Elijah laughing with the boys several feet ahead. A good father. A good husband. A good man. Annie squeezed Arielle’s hand. “Yeah, baby. He did.”
Arielle smiled wider.
Annie couldn’t remember the last time she had waited by the door believing Elijah would arrive exactly when he said he would.
Smoke drove home that night angry with himself. He should’ve made it.
Not part of it.
All of it.
He had blocked the time on his calendar. Told his assistant nothing got scheduled after four-thirty. Left the office with more than enough time. Then a call came. One call— That became three. By the time he walked into the auditorium carrying flowers, Arielle had already received her certificate.
Smoke had seen the disappointment on Annie’s face. He had seen something else too. Resignation. That bothered him more. Years ago, she would’ve said something before they even reached the car.
“You said you were going to be there.”
“I know.”
“You always say that.”
And then they would argue. Smoke would explain. Annie would tell him an explanation wasn’t an apology. He would get irritated because he had already apologized. She would get irritated because he was irritated. Eventually, they would find their way through it.
Tonight, Annie hadn’t said anything.
At first, Smoke was grateful. He didn’t have the energy for another argument about something he already knew he’d gotten wrong. He had been late. He felt like shit about it. Arielle had forgiven him. He had spent twenty minutes making sure his daughter knew exactly how proud he was of her.
There was nothing Annie could say that he hadn’t already said to himself. Still, driving behind her car toward home, he couldn’t stop thinking about how easily she had let it go. The thought should have worried him more than it did. Instead, part of him wondered if maybe they were learning.
Maybe after fifteen years they had finally reached the point where every mistake didn’t have to become an autopsy. Maybe Annie understood that being late didn’t mean he didn’t care. Maybe she knew that when he said he was trying, he meant it.
Because he was.
He had started declining more invitations. Handing meetings to other people. Blocking family events on his calendar months in advance. He ate dinner at home more often than he had the year before. His phone still rang too much, but sometimes he let it.
He noticed those things. He assumed Annie did too. And lately they weren’t fighting as much. She didn’t complain when he answered an email in bed. Didn’t ask when he planned to finish working. She didn’t remind him that he had promised to be downstairs twenty minutes ago. And she stopped appearing in his office doorway late at night asking him to come sit with her.
That last one should have told him everything. Instead, Smoke mistook the absence of conflict for peace. He thought maybe the worst of it had passed. Not fixed. He wasn’t naive enough to think fifteen years of marriage could be repaired because they’d gone a few weeks without an argument.
But better. They had to be better.
Didn’t they?
He was coming home. He was showing up. He was trying. And Annie had stopped telling him it wasn’t enough.
Smoke never considered that she had stopped telling him because saying it had become more exhausting than carrying it herself. He thought she had stopped asking because she finally trusted that he would come.
Annie had stopped asking because she no longer expected him to. She hadn’t stopped loving him.
She’d stopped expecting him.
She couldn’t remember exactly when it had happened. There hadn’t been one argument. One betrayal. One decision. Just hundreds of ordinary days that slowly rearranged the center of their marriage until, without either of them noticing, they were standing beside one another instead of with one another.
Everything they had ever prayed for had finally become theirs. Somehow, in the process of building it, they had started losing each other.
Things We Never Said
The fight started over the thermostat. Annie would hate that fact, it was embarrassing, high-key ridiculous. When people imagined marriages ending, they pictured betrayal, affairs, screaming matches, or cruel words that could never be taken back. Nobody imagined a thermostat. Nobody imagined two exhausted people standing in a kitchen, arguing about things that were never really the problem.
They’d stopped arguing long before this night. Exhaustion had replaced conflict. It was easier to let another disappointment pass than to spend the little energy they had explaining why it hurt. Neither of them thought that peace and distance could sometimes look frighteningly alike.
The house was quiet that night. Unusually quiet. The children were gone for the weekend—E.J. traveling with his team, Ethan spending the night at a friend’s house, the twins having talked their Uncle Stack into a sleepover. For the first time in months, maybe years, Annie and Smoke had the entire house to themselves. Neither knew what to do with it. That should’ve worried them. Instead, they treated the silence like another item on an already crowded to-do list.
Annie sat at the kitchen island answering emails. Smoke stood near the sink scrolling through messages on his phone. A TV series played softly in the background from the Echo Show, though neither of them was watching it.
The thermostat clicked.
A few seconds later, Annie frowned. “Why is it so cold in here?”
Annie looked towards the thermostat, then back at him. “Why is it seventy-one?”
Smoke finally lifted his head. “Because that’s what it’s set at.”
She stared at him. He stared back. The conversation should have ended there. Instead, Annie stood and crossed to the wall. A second later, the temperature setting changed.
Smoke looked up. “You serious?”
“Yes.”
“It’s one degree.”
“It’s my degree.”
He laughed. Wrong move.
Immediately the look appeared on Annie’s face, the one that warned him he was standing near something he didn’t fully understand.
“You know what?” she said.
“Nah.”
“You were supposed to call the contractor.”
Smoke frowned. “What contractor?”
“The contractor.”
“The contractor for what?”
“The roof, Elijah.”
His expression changed—slightly, but enough. He remembered. The leak. The one she had mentioned twice. Maybe three times. He’d forgotten. And forgetting wasn’t normal for him. Not when it came to her.
“I’ve been busy.”
The second the words left his mouth, Annie’s face changed. “Right.”
Smoke felt irritation rise. Now he was being judged for a mistake? He’d forgotten. He already knew he had forgotten. But somewhere beneath the irritation was something older. Something that had been collecting every time he moved a meeting, came home early, made up for a missed dinner, rearranged a weekend, showed up late but still showed up—and somehow found himself standing in front of the same disappointment on Annie’s face.
He was trying.
Why couldn’t she see that?
“You act like I don’t do nothin’.”
Annie blinked. The statement surprised both of them. Smoke heard it the second it left his mouth. He knew it wasn’t what he meant. But it was there now, and Annie had heard it.
Her eyes narrowed. “I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to.”
The kitchen went quiet.
Annie folded her arms slowly. “You know what?”
Smoke already knew he wasn’t going to like whatever came next. “What?”
“I can’t remember the last time I asked you for something that wasn’t related to this house, the kids, or your schedule.”
The words landed harder than he expected. A part of him knew she was right. He just didn’t understand why that mattered.
“We have four children.”
“I know.”
“We have responsibilities.”
“I know that.”
“We built all this.”
Annie laughed again. The sound hurt this time. “I know.”
Something about the way she said it made Smoke’s chest tighten. She wasn’t disagreeing. That would have been easier if she was. Instead she sounded exhausted. Like someone who had spent years carrying something heavy. Years hoping the other person would eventually notice.
“You know what the problem is?” she asked quietly.
Smoke looked at her. “No.”
“I believe you love me.”
The answer caught him completely off guard. For a second he simply stared. Because that wasn’t where he thought this conversation was going.
“I do.”
“I know.” Her voice cracked slightly. The sound immediately put him on edge. “I know you love me.”
Silence stretched. Then she looked away—towards the living room, towards the life they’d spent years building, towards everything they had once wanted. And when she spoke again, her voice was softer. That somehow made it worse.
“I just don’t think you see me anymore.”
The words hit him like a punch. Not because they were cruel. Because they felt impossible.
“What are you talking about?”
Her laugh was small. Disbelieving. Exactly the kind of laugh people made when they discovered they’d been speaking a different language from someone they loved.
“What am I talking about?”
“Annie—”
“I had a keynote last year and forgot it.”
Smoke’s jaw tightened. “What does that have to do with this?”
“You hired Danielle.”
“Because you needed help.”
“I needed you.”
Annie took a deep breath and continued. “You kept finding people to carry pieces of my life.” Her voice trembled. “But nobody could carry the part that belonged to you.”
The words landed. Hard. Smoke felt something shift inside his chest.
Annie shook her head. Tears gathered in her eyes. She didn’t bother wiping them away. “I wasn’t drowning because of schedules.” Her voice broke. “I was drowning because I was lonely.”
The TV series continued playing in the background. But they didn’t hear it.
Smoke stared at her. Actually stared. Because suddenly he felt like he’d missed something important. Something enormous. Something that had been happening right in front of him.
“I was there.”
The words came out immediately. Instinctively. Like a defense. Annie closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were shining.
“No.”
Smoke flinched. She didn’t say it angrily. She said it sadly.
“No, Elijah.” The use of his name felt worse than shouting. “I know you were physically there.” Her voice softened. “But somewhere, I stopped being your place to rest.”
The words settled heavily between them.
Smoke looked away first—towards the dark windows, to the backyard. To anything that wasn’t her face. A part of him knew she was describing something real. He just couldn’t see the shape of it. And if Elijah “Smoke” Moore knew anything, it was how to solve problems he could understand.
Work problems.
Business problems.
Financial problems.
Logistical problems.
He had built an entire life fixing problems. But standing in that kitchen, looking at his wife, he couldn’t find a solution. He didn’t know what to do.
Annie watched him. Waited. Hoped for an explanation, understanding. Maybe for him to finally say the thing she had needed to hear for years. Instead Smoke said the worst possible thing.
“I’ve been carrying a lot too.”
The second the words left his mouth, Annie’s face changed. Like a door quietly closing. Because she heard what he meant. Even if he hadn’t meant it that way.
She nodded, slowly. “I know.”
Smoke took a step toward her. “Annie—”
“No.” She shook her head. The tears were falling now. Silent. Unstoppable.
“No.” She looked tired.
Done.
The thought terrified him. Annie fought for things she loved. Always had. She argued. Pushed. Demanded. Stayed. This version of her wasn’t fighting. This version looked like she had run out of strength.
“You don’t even know what I’ve been trying to tell you.”
Smoke opened his mouth. Nothing came out. Because the horrible truth was… he wasn’t sure he did.
Annie looked at him for a long moment. Then nodded once. Mostly to herself. As though something had finally become clear. When she spoke, her voice was almost calm.
“I think you should leave for a while.”
The words didn’t register immediately. Smoke stared at her. “What?”
“I think we need space.”
The room seemed to tilt slightly. Annie didn’t threaten things. She didn’t use ultimatums. She didn’t play games. If she said something, she meant it.
“Annie.”
“I can’t do this anymore.”
Fear arrived then. Quiet, cold, and unfamiliar. Smoke felt it in his bones. They were no longer talking about a thermostat. Or a contractor. Or a missed keynote. They were talking about their marriage. And he had arrived at that conclusion far too late.
That night Annie packed a bag for him while he sat downstairs trying to understand how they had gotten there. When she carried it to the front door, neither of them spoke.
The silence felt enormous.
Smoke took the bag from her. Looked at her and waited. Part of him expected her to stop him. To say something. To change her mind. Instead Annie just stood there. Exhausted. Heartbroken. Certain. The sight hurt more than any argument ever could.
Smoke reached up, brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear. Then kissed her forehead. The gesture was so familiar it almost broke them both. “Goodnight, Annie.”
Her eyes closed. Just for a second. When they opened again, they were full of tears. “Goodnight, Elijah.”
Smoke walked out the front door.
And for the first time since freshman year, neither one followed.
Almost
For the first several days after Elijah left, neither of them told the children.
There was always a reason to wait. E.J. was traveling with his team and Annie refused to tell him over the phone. Ethan had a test coming up. The twins had already cried when their daddy hadn’t returned home Sunday night, but Annie had managed to explain his absence with a vague answer about their father needing time to think.
It wasn’t entirely a lie. Elijah needed time to think. The problem was, thinking had never required him to leave his family before.
He stayed in one of the furnished apartments his company maintained downtown for visiting executives. It was expensive, quiet, and impersonal. The refrigerator contained bottled water, three miniature jars of mustard, and nothing else. The walls were painted a neutral gray. The furniture looked as though it had been selected by someone who believed human beings should never leave evidence that they had lived anywhere.
Smoke hated it.
The first night, he barely slept. He lay in the unfamiliar bed staring at the ceiling, listening to the mechanical hum of the air conditioning and waiting for sounds that never came. No footsteps in the hallway. No television playing too loudly downstairs. No child opening the bedroom door because they needed water, advice, money, or reassurance that the shadow beside their closet wasn’t moving.
No Annie moving beneath the covers beside him.
He checked his phone more times than he could count. Nothing. He had expected anger. A message demanding to know when he planned to collect the rest of his clothes. Another argument. Something.
Annie sent him the twins’ updated dance schedule. Smoke stared at the message until the screen dimmed.
Then he typed: Got it.
He deleted it.
Typed: Thank you.
Deleted that too.
Eventually, he responded with a thumbs-up.
Annie stared at the reaction when it appeared on her screen, then locked her phone and placed it facedown on the nightstand. Something about that tiny yellow hand made her want to reach through the phone and punch him. Instead, she turned off the lamp and lay on his side of the bed.
They told the children the following Friday.
Smoke arrived twenty minutes early and sat in his Mercedes G Wagon at the end of the driveway until Annie texted him that everyone was home. He had lived in that house for more than a decade. His name was on the deed. Most of the furniture had been chosen after months of arguing with Annie over fabrics, colors, and whether cream-colored chairs made sense in a house with four children.
Still, when he reached the front door, he knocked.
Annie’s chest tightened at the sound. She opened it and found him standing on the porch wearing dark jeans and a black sweater, one hand tucked into his pocket. His wedding ring caught the porch light.
Neither said a word to one another.
Then Annie broke the silence. “You didn’t have to knock,” Annie said.
Smoke looked past her into the house. “Felt like I did.”
The answer hurt more than she expected, so she stepped aside.
The children gathered in the living room. E.J. sat on the edge of an armchair, shoulders rigid, suspicion already written across his face. Ethan occupied one end of the couch, turning his phone over and over between his hands. The twins sat pressed together beneath a blanket, Anaëlle holding Arielle’s fingers tightly in her lap.
Annie sat beside them. Smoke remained standing until Arielle looked up and asked, “Why you all the way over there?”
He sat immediately.
They explained it carefully. There had been problems. Adult problems. Things they needed time to work through. Smoke would be staying somewhere else for a while, but he would still see them all the time. Their routines would change, but their family would not disappear.
The explanation sounded reasonable. The children hated it anyway. They said nothing for a while.
Anaëlle’s bottom lip trembled first. “So… Daddy’s not coming home tonight?”
Annie felt the question lodge somewhere beneath her ribs. “Not tonight, baby.”
Anaëlle nodded once, then immediately buried her face against Annie’s shoulder, tears coming before she could stop them. Annie wrapped both arms around her automatically, kissing the top of her head while her own eyes burned.
Beside them, Arielle hadn’t cried. She was watching Smoke. Really watching him. Like she was trying to solve a puzzle that refused to fit together.
Ethan finally broke the silence. “So… how long is ‘for a while’?”
Smoke looked at Annie before answering. “We don’t know.”
Ethan frowned. “You mean you haven’t decided?”
“No.”
His fingers kept turning his phone over and over. “But y’all always have a plan.”
Neither Annie nor Smoke answered. Then—
“Are y’all getting divorced?” E.J. asked.
Annie looked at Smoke. Smoke looked at her.
“We don’t know,” Annie answered.
E.J. stood so quickly the chair moved backwards. “How do you not know?”
“E.J.—”
“Nah.” His eyes moved between them. “Y’all been married our whole lives and now you don’t know?”
Smoke leaned forward, forearms resting against his thighs. “Sit down, son.”
“I don’t wanna sit down.”
“I understand you angry.”
“You don’t understand nothin’.”
“E.J.,” Annie warned.
Smoke lifted one hand before she could continue. “Let him be mad.”
His son stared at him, breathing hard. Smoke held his gaze. “You can be mad at me. You can be mad at your mama. But this ain’t because of you. It ain’t because of your brother or your sisters either. Nothin’ any of y’all did caused this.”
“Then fix it.”
The room went painfully still. Anaëlle began crying harder. Arielle reached across the blanket and took her sister’s hand without looking away from her parents. Ethan lowered his head. For the first time in years, there wasn’t an answer he could reason his way towards. Smoke’s face barely changed, but Annie saw the words strike him.
E.J. swallowed. His voice sounded younger when he spoke again. “You fix everything else.”
Smoke looked down at his hands. For once, he had no answer.
The first few weeks became an exhausting lesson in logistics.
Smoke collected the children Friday afternoons and returned them Sunday evenings. During the week, he attended games, practices, recitals, parent meetings, and school functions whenever his schedule allowed. He still paid every bill connected to the house. He still called Ethan on Wednesdays to help with advanced mathematics and texted E.J. before every game. The twins FaceTimed him nearly every night, sometimes carrying the phone from room to room as though he were still walking through the house beside them.
From the outside, the arrangement looked almost civilized. Inside it, Annie and Smoke struggled over everything.
He arrived too early. She changed pickup times without asking him. He bought the twins new tablets after Annie had already told them no. She scheduled a weekend trip during one of his designated weekends. He accused her of controlling access to the children. She accused him of trying to overcompensate with gifts.
Most arguments began over logistics and ended somewhere far more personal.
“You can’t just show up whenever you feel like it.”
“This is my house too.”
“You don’t live here anymore.”
“Because you told me to leave.”“And you did.”
Smoke stared at her.
Annie wished she could pull the words back. Not because they weren’t true, but because of the look that crossed his face when she said them.
Neither apologized.
There were softer moments too, which somehow made everything worse. The first time Smoke returned the children, he walked them inside without thinking. The twins ran upstairs to show Annie something they had bought. Ethan headed toward the kitchen. E.J. disappeared into the living room.
Smoke remained near the front door holding Arielle’s overnight bag. Annie reached for it. Their fingers touched. A familiar current passed between them, immediate and unwelcome.
“Thank you,” she said.
Smoke nodded. “They ate already.”
“Okay.”
“Ethan’s got a project due Tuesday.”
“I know.”
“He said he needed—”
“I know, Smoke.”
His mouth closed.
Annie regretted her tone instantly, but exhaustion prevented her from softening it.
Smoke handed her the bag. Then, without thinking, he leaned forward and kissed her forehead. The gesture lasted only a second. Muscle memory. Marriage memory.
Both of them froze.
Smoke stepped back first. “My fault.”
Annie’s throat tightened. “It’s fine.”
It wasn’t.
He left without saying goodnight.
But the biggest “almost” happened three months into the separation.
Smoke had come by Saturday morning to collect the children for a weekend at his brother’s lake house. E.J. and Ethan were arguing upstairs over a missing charger. The twins were still packing despite Annie having told them repeatedly to be ready by ten.
Smoke stood in the kitchen drinking coffee from his old mug. Black ceramic. White lettering. WORLD’S OKAYEST DAD.
Arielle had bought it for him when she was seven.
“You could’ve used a clean cup,” Annie said.
Smoke glanced down. “This one was clean.”
“You know what I mean.”
His eyes met hers over the rim. Annie looked away first. She crossed into the pantry to find snacks for the drive. The space was expansive, shelves lining both walls from floor to ceiling. She reached for a box on the highest shelf and heard Smoke enter behind her.
“I got it.”
“I can reach.”
“You can’t.”
“I absolutely can.”
Smoke stepped closer. His chest brushed her back as he reached over her head. His body fit against hers with a familiarity that made the last three months disappear. Annie went still. Smoke did too. For one suspended moment, they didn’t move. Then his free hand found her waist. His palm settled against the curve of her hip the same way it had thousands of times before.
Annie’s eyes closed. “Smoke.”
He lowered the box onto the shelf beside her, but he didn’t step away. His mouth brushed the side of her neck. A soft kiss. Barely there.
Annie exhaled shakily. Smoke kissed her again, this time below her ear, the spot where he knew she was sensitive. Her hand gripped the edge of the shelf. “We can’t,” she whispered.
“I know.” He kissed her there again.
Annie turned in his arms.The first kiss landed somewhere between an accident and a decision. Their mouths met softly, hesitantly, testing whether the connection they had spent months trying to ignore still existed.
It did.
The second kiss carried no hesitation. Smoke backed her against the shelves, one hand sliding into her hair while the other drew her closer. Annie gripped the front of his sweater, kissing him with every lonely night she had spent reaching across an empty bed. Every morning she had awakened before remembering he no longer lived there. Every conversation that had ended before either of them said what they actually meant.
The third kiss broke slowly. Neither of them moved. Smoke rested his forehead against hers, both of them breathing hard, his thumb brushing the curve of her cheek as though reminding himself she was real.
“We shouldn’t,” Annie whispered.
“I know.”
Neither stepped away. Smoke kissed her again. This time there was urgency.
Years of habit, longing, grief, and love collapsed into a single moment. Annie’s hands slid from his sweater to his shoulders, then around his neck, pulling him closer as though she could erase every mile that had separated them over the past months. Smoke answered with a low groan against her mouth, the sound vibrating through her chest and unraveling what little restraint either of them still possessed.
His hand slipped beneath the hem of her shirt, settling against the warmth of her waist, then higher, palm spanning bare skin. Annie’s fingers found the buckle of his belt and worked it open without thought, both of them moving with the instinctive familiarity of people who knew each other’s bodies better than they knew how to live apart. He kissed along her jaw, then down the side of her throat, lingering there just long enough to make her eyes flutter closed. She pushed his sweater up, needing the heat of his skin under her hands. His fingers slid to the waistband of her leggings, already starting to ease them down as he pressed her more firmly against the shelves.
For one impossible moment, it felt as though nothing had happened. No arguments. No miscommunication. No separation. Only them.
“Daddy?”
They broke apart.
Anaëlle’s voice came from the kitchen.
Smoke’s forehead dropped to Annie’s shoulder. His belt hung open between them. Annie’s shirt had ridden above her waist; one of her hands was still fisted in the fabric of his sweater. Neither seemed capable of moving.
“Daddy?” Anaëlle called again. “Where are you?”
Smoke closed his eyes. “Pantry.”
“What are you doing?”
Annie pressed her lips together.
Smoke looked at the abandoned snack box. “Getting snacks.”
“Oh.” A pause. “Can you get the spicy chips?”
“Yeah.”
Anaëlle’s footsteps retreated.
The quiet that followed felt entirely different. Annie lowered her shirt. Smoke fastened his belt with deliberate movements. Neither looked directly at the other.
“We can’t do this,” Annie said.
Smoke leaned against the opposite shelf. “We ain’t do nothin’.”
She gave him a look. His mouth twitched, but the humor vanished quickly.
“This is exactly what I mean.” Annie folded her arms tightly across herself. “We keep acting like nothing has changed whenever it’s convenient.”
“Didn’t feel convenient.”
“That’s not the point.”
“Then what is?”
“The point is that you can’t come in here, touch me like that, and then go back to your apartment like it doesn’t mean anything.”
Smoke’s expression hardened. “You think it don’t mean anything to me?”
“I don’t know what anything means to you anymore.”
The words cut through the remaining heat.
Smoke straightened. “You know exactly what you mean to me, Annie.”
“No, Elijah. I know what I used to mean to you.”
His eyes narrowed. “This some bullshit.”
“Is it?”
“Hell yeah.”
“Then why are we here?”
Smoke opened his mouth, but Annie shook her head. “No. I’m not doing this in the pantry while our children are here.” She moved past him, then stopped at the doorway. “From now on, when you pick them up, wait in the foyer.”
Smoke stared at her. “You fuckin’ serious?”
“Yes.”
“This still my home.”
Annie’s voice hardened. “Then you should’ve fought harder to stay in it.”
His face changed. She hated herself for saying it.
Still, she walked away.
They began couples counseling the following month. Annie found the therapist. Dr. Beverly Harris, a Black woman in her early sixties with silver threaded through her locs and a way of remaining composed while two people dismantled each other across from her.
Smoke disliked her by the second appointment. He never said that directly, but he didn’t need to. Annie recognized the closed posture, the crossed arms, the slight narrowing of his eyes whenever Dr. Harris asked him to consider something he did not want to consider.
What Annie didn’t fully understand was that Smoke had begun walking into those sessions already braced. By then, he had spent months turning the marriage over in his head. The missed dinners. The late arrivals. Danielle. The nights he had disappeared into work after Adeline. Every conversation seemed to lead back to another thing Annie had needed from him that he had somehow failed to recognize until it was too late.
He knew he had made mistakes. That wasn’t the part he resisted. What he didn’t know how to explain was that he remembered trying too.
He remembered canceling meetings after Adeline. Sleeping beside Annie in the middle of the day because she couldn’t get out of bed. Heating food. Holding her while she cried. Rearranging schedules. Hiring Danielle when Annie started forgetting things. Showing up late more times than he could forgive himself for, but still showing up.
None of it had been enough to stop them from ending up here. So by the fourth session, Smoke had begun hearing questions about Annie’s loneliness as questions about his failure. During that session, Annie described the loneliness she had felt after Adeline.
Smoke sat beside her, staring toward the window.
Dr. Harris waited until Annie finished. “Elijah, what did you hear your wife say?”
Smoke shifted in his chair. “That I wasn’t there for her.”
Annie closed her eyes.
Dr. Harris remained patient. “Is that what she said?”
“It’s what she meant.”
“No,” Annie said quietly. “It isn’t.”
Smoke looked at her. “You said you were lonely.”
“I was.”
“While I was right there.”
“Physically.”
His jaw flexed. There it was again. Not enough. He had been there, but not correctly. He had held her, but not the way she needed. He had worked to keep their life together, but apparently that had only carried him farther away from her. Smoke knew Annie wasn’t saying those exact words. That didn’t stop him from hearing them.
Dr. Harris leaned forward. “Elijah, when Annie tells you she felt lonely, what happens inside you?”
“I hear her telling me I failed.”
Annie turned toward him. “I’m not saying you failed.”
“That’s exactly what you’re sayin’.”
“No. I’m saying I missed you.”
“I was workin’.”
“I know.”
“I was takin’ care of our family.”
“I know that.”
“I was grievin’ too.”
“I know, Elijah.”
“Do you?”
The question filled the room. Annie stared at him. “Do you think I don’t know that losing Adeline hurt you?”
“You keep talkin’ like I just went back to work because I didn’t care.”
“I never said that.”
“You didn’t have to.”
Dr. Harris looked at him for a moment. “I don’t think you went back to work because you didn’t care.”
Smoke’s eyes moved to her.
“I think work may have been one of the places you knew how to function when grief made you feel helpless.”
His expression changed— Barely, but Annie saw it.
Dr. Harris continued. “That doesn’t make your grief less real. And it doesn’t make Annie’s loneliness less real either. Both can be true.”
Smoke looked away again. That was the part he struggled with. Every time somebody said both could be true, it somehow still felt like the conversation ended with what he had done wrong.
Dr. Harris let the quiet sit for a moment before speaking again. “Elijah, can you stay with what Annie is saying without deciding what it says about you?”
Smoke gave a short laugh. “See? That’s what I’m talkin’ about.”
“Help me understand.”
“Every session, it feels like we spend an hour talkin’ about what I didn’t do. What I missed. What she needed that I didn’t give her.”
Dr. Harris nodded. “And you want there to be room for what you were carrying too.”
“Yeah.”
“There should be.”
That answer made him look at her.
“But making room for your experience doesn’t require us to erase Annie’s.”
Smoke’s mouth tightened. To him, that was exactly what kept happening in reverse.
Annie leaned forward. “Because you won’t talk about anything else.”
Smoke looked at her. “What you want me to say?”
“The truth.”
“I am tellin’ the truth.”
“You’re defending yourself.”
Smoke looked back at Dr. Harris. “And that’s exactly what I’m sayin’. Soon as I try to explain myself, it turns into me makin’ excuses.”
Dr. Harris nodded once. “So when you try to explain your experience, you don’t feel heard.”
“No.”
“And Annie, when he explains his experience…”
Annie’s laugh held no humor. “It feels like he leaves no room for mine.”
Smoke felt something in him close. There it was. Even after Dr. Harris had said there should be room for him, they had somehow arrived back at what he was doing wrong.
He pushed back from the couch. “I’m done.”
Annie’s stomach dropped. “Elijah…”
He shook his head. “I can’t keep doin’ this.”
“You’re leaving?”
“This ain’t counselin’. This is two people tellin’ me why everything I did wasn’t enough.”
Annie stared at him. “You’re proving my point.”
His hand paused on the doorknob. For one second, she thought he might sit back down. He didn’t. Smoke walked out. They attended one more session. Then he stopped going.
Annie continued alone for several months. She learned words for things she had felt but never understood. Emotional abandonment. Pursuer-distancer dynamics. Unresolved grief. Protective withdrawal. She learned that two people could love each other deeply and still create patterns that wounded them both.
Knowing the names though didn’t teach her how to save them.
Smoke didn’t date. Women expressed interest. Some subtly. Others with enough confidence to make their intentions unmistakable. He ignored all of them. His wedding ring remained on his finger. Annie’s photograph remained in his wallet. Whenever someone referred to her as his estranged wife, something inside him resisted the word.
Estranged sounded temporary. He preferred temporary.
Annie considered dating once. A physician she had met during a leadership summit asked her to dinner. He was handsome, thoughtful, divorced, and appropriately respectful when she explained that her marriage had not legally ended.
“Dinner doesn’t have to mean anything,” he told her.
That was the problem. Annie did not know how to offer someone something meaningless. Not when so much of her still belonged to Elijah. She declined. Smoke never knew anyone had asked.
Nearly a year after he left the house, Annie filed for divorce. The papers arrived at his office on a Monday morning. Smoke opened the envelope alone. He read every page twice, then placed the documents inside the bottom drawer of his desk.
He refused to sign them.
Annie waited two weeks before calling. “Did you get the papers?”
“Yeah.”
“Have you reviewed them?”
“Yeah.”
“And?”
“I’m ain’t signin’ shit.”
She closed her eyes. “Elijah.”
“I said I’m not signin’ a muthafuckin thing.”
“You can’t refuse forever.”
“I can refuse today.”
“This isn’t a game.”
“You think I think this shit a game?”
“I think you’re dragging it out.”
“I’m buyin’ us time.”
“We’ve had time.”
“Not enough.”
“For what?”
Smoke stared through the windows of his office at the city below. “To figure this out.”
Annie’s laugh held no humor. “You don’t want to figure it out. You want me to stop asking.”
“That ain’t true.”
“Then go back to counseling.”
His silence answered her. Annie ended the call.
Weeks became months. New copies of the papers arrived. Smoke ignored them. Her attorney contacted his attorney. Meetings were scheduled and postponed. Negotiations began, stalled, then began again. Every conversation between Annie and Smoke circled the same exhausted ground.
Sign the papers.
No.
Why?
Because I don’t know how to stop being your husband.
He said it only once—Late one night over the phone, his voice so low she nearly convinced herself she had imagined it. Annie sat in the dark afterward, holding the phone against her chest. She didn’t know how to stop being his wife either. But she had learned that loving Elijah was not the same as being able to live with him.
Eventually, patience gave way to anger. Anger gave way to fury. And fury was exactly what carried Annie through the glass doors of Moore Capital on a Wednesday afternoon, an unsigned divorce agreement clutched in her hand.
By the time she reached Elijah’s office, every polite request she had made over the past year had hardened into something sharper. His assistant attempted to stop her. Annie walked past without slowing down.
What followed was loud, ugly, and long overdue. Accusations. Deflections. Fifteen-plus years of love compressed into twenty minutes of anger. Annie slammed the envelope onto his desk and demanded that he sign it. Smoke refused. She accused him of controlling her. He accused her of trying to erase their marriage because fixing it required more patience than she had left.
Neither meant everything they said. Both meant enough of it. When Annie finally turned toward the door, Smoke moved.
His hand closed around her wrist.
Come Home
“Annie.”
The way he said her name—low and rough, stripped of the controlled indifference he had worn throughout the argument, sent a fresh pulse of heat straight through her.
She had barely taken a step before his hand closed gently around her wrist. The movement stopped her in place. Then she felt him behind her.
His chest hovered just shy of her back, close enough that she could feel the warmth radiating from him, close enough that one shallow breath backward would erase the last inch between them. His thumb traced slow circles against the delicate skin of her wrist, each pass feeling like a promise and a plea all at once.
Her pulse hammered. She swallowed hard, fighting the treacherous pull of his body and every memory it carried. God, she knew exactly what it would feel like if she leaned back even the slightest bit. How easily his arms would find their way around her. How naturally she’d fit there.
“Let me go, Elijah.”
He didn’t move. His dark eyes searched hers, reluctance and raw hunger carved into every line of his face. For one agonizing second, she thought he might refuse. Then his fingers loosened. Slowly. Deliberately. As though surrendering even that small claim on her cost him something he wasn’t sure he could afford.
Annie stepped back on unsteady legs. She turned toward the door, every instinct screaming at her to keep walking. This was why she’d insisted he stay in the foyer. Why she’d stopped letting him wander through the house. Why she’d filed for divorce instead of continuing to live somewhere between wife and stranger. Because every time he touched her… She forgot why they were breaking up.
Her fingers closed around the brass handle.
Open the door. Leave. Go home.
She still could. She could drive back to the house, crawl into the bed they’d once shared, and spend another night pretending she no longer belonged to the man standing behind her. Her hand tightened around the handle. She couldn’t remember the last time Elijah had looked at her the way he had just now.
Behind her, Smoke stayed exactly where he was, jaw locked, watching her put distance between them.
This time, he let her go.
When the soft click of her heels continued across the floor, he finally turned away. Defeated. Pissed. Hard as fuck and already aching with the loss of her warmth. He dragged a hand over his mouth, cursing beneath his breath as he walked back toward his desk. The unsigned divorce papers lay exactly where she’d left them. For a long moment, he simply stared at them.
Maybe this was it. Maybe this was finally the day he signed them. He reached for the envelope.
The quiet click of the lock froze him mid-reach.
Smoke turned. Annie still stood with her back against the door, one hand resting on the deadbolt. She hadn’t left. She was still facing the door.
Neither spoke.
The silence stretched until it became almost unbearable. Then Annie drew one shaky breath.
“Touch me.”
Smoke was on her in two strides. His broad chest pressed flush against her back, pinning her gently against the door. One large hand came around her waist while the other planted against the wood beside her head, boxing her in without forcing her to turn. She gasped as the unmistakable hardness of him pressed against her through their clothes, the weight of him making every nerve in her body spark to life.
His breath ghosted hot and ragged across the side of her neck. He didn’t speak right away. Instead he buried his face in her hair and inhaled like a man who’d been holding his breath for a year. The low, broken sound that left him made her knees weak.
“Fuck… you wearin’ it.” His voice was pure gravel. “Black Opium. My favorite. The one that always made me weak for you.” He inhaled her. “Fuck, man”— he groaned. “A whole goddamn year and you still smell like mine. You still fit against me like nothin’ ever changed.” His jaw tightened. “My body never will forget you.”
Annie’s pulse stuttered. She hadn’t meant to wear it. She’d told herself it was just the bottle still sitting on the counter, muscle memory more than intention. But the way he breathed her in made that lie feel paper-thin.
“Elijah…” It was supposed to be a command to stop. It came out breathy and weak, barely a whisper.
He stilled, but he didn’t pull away. Instead he pressed closer. The low, guttural groan that vibrated from his chest made her knees weak. “Baby. You still smell like home. Like my wife. Like the only woman who’s ever driven me this fuckin’ crazy.”
He paused.
“I was gonna sign them papers. But then you walked back in here smelling like this and I’m right back where I started.”
His hand slid lower on her waist, thumb stroking the sensitive skin just above her hip bone before venturing higher, cupping the underside of her breast through her blouse. He squeezed gently, then harder, thumb brushing over her already-hard nipple until she whimpered. Annie’s head fell back against his shoulder despite herself. He was everywhere—his heat, his scent, the rigid length of him pressing insistently against her.
Smoke’s other hand trailed down her thigh, slipping under the hem of her skirt. His fingers teased the edge of her panties, tracing the lace but never quite giving her what she needed. “Been wet for me since you stormed in here, haven’t you?” he whispered hotly against her ear, nipping the lobe hard enough to sting. “Has anyone been inside you since I left? Or did you keep it locked up for me?”
She rocked back against him, desperate for friction. “Touch me. Please.”
He chuckled darkly, the sound sending shivers down her spine. Finally, his fingers pushed her panties aside and dragged slowly through her folds. The first contact made her breath hitch—slick heat coating his skin, her clit already swollen and hypersensitive under the lightest pressure. He circled it once, twice, torturously slow, then dipped lower to tease her entrance without entering.
Annie’s hips jerked. Inside, she could feel herself clenching around nothing, that deep, empty ache sharpening with every deliberate pass of his fingers.
He pushed one finger inside her, then two, curling them deep while his thumb continued working her clit in firm, steady circles. The stretch was immediate and intimate; her walls fluttered around him, hot and tight after so long. He pumped slowly at first, scissoring, searching until he found the spot that made her thighs tremble and a broken sound catch in her throat.
“That’s it, baby. Feel how you open for me.” He kept the pace measured, dragging the pads of his fingers along that sensitive ridge inside her on every stroke, never quite giving her the speed she needed. “I want you feenin’ for it. Want you so close you forget why you ever walked away.”
She was close already—embarrassingly so—the pressure coiling low and tight, her inner muscles starting to flutter in warning. He felt it and slowed even further, almost withdrawing, leaving her clenching and empty for a beat before sliding back in. The denial made the next thrust feel sharper; pleasure spiked and then plateaued, leaving her trembling on the edge.
“Please—”
He added a third finger, stretching her wider. The fullness made her gasp. His breath was hot on her neck as he whispered, “Look at you. Almost gone already. No one else could make you shake like this. You almost left me. You was gonna walk away from this. From us. But your body still knows where home is.”
He brought her right to the brink again—fingers curling hard, thumb relentless—then stopped completely, holding her open and pulsing while she shook. The absence was almost painful; her walls clenched around the emptiness, the throb in her clit sharp enough to make her whimper.
“Not yet. I don’t want you to come yet.”
“Please—Smoke, please, I need—”
He stopped cold.
The fingers inside her stilled, then slowly withdrew, leaving her empty and aching. Annie turned, flushed and frustrated, the sharp sting of denial hitting hard only to freeze at the sight in front of her.
Smoke brought his glistening fingers to his mouth and licked them clean, slow and deliberate, eyes locked on hers the entire time. The wet sound of it, the way his tongue dragged over his own skin to taste her, left her hypnotized. Heat pulsed low in her belly all over again.
Then his voice cut through the haze, low and dangerous.
“What did you call me?”
Annie’s chin lifted, a spark of defiance cutting through the need. “Smoke.”
He stepped in closer, crowding her against the door, the evidence of how badly he still wanted her pressed thick and hard against her hip. “That’s not what you call me.”
The air between them went tight. She held his stare for a long second, then let the name fall from her lips the way she used to in the private corners of their life—soft, intimate, only for him.
“Elijah-Smoke.”
Something dark and hungry flared in his eyes. He hadn’t heard that name in over a year. The sound of it hit him like a physical thing; she saw the exact moment it landed.
Before he could recover, Annie wrapped her fingers around his tie and tugged, stepping forward into the room and forcing him to move with her. She walked backward the rest of the way, never breaking eye contact, leading him by the tie like a leash. Smoke followed like a man in a trance. When the backs of his knees hit the couch cushions she gave him a firm push, and he sat hard.
She caught his wrist—the same hand that had been inside her, still faintly shiny—and brought it to her mouth. Slowly, she licked his fingers clean one at a time. The taste of herself mixed with his skin. A soft, pleased hum left her throat.
Smoke’s pupils blew wide. He watched her like he was remembering every nasty thing they used to do in the dark. A rough sound scraped out of his throat.
“Got-damn, Annie…”
He reached up, threaded his fingers into the back of her hair, and dragged her down into a kiss that was all tongue and teeth and a year of missing her. It was sloppy, desperate. While their mouths stayed locked they stripped each other with impatient hands—her blouse shoved off her shoulders, his shirt ripped open and discarded, her bra unhooked and tossed aside. Her skirt and panties came off in one drop.
He broke the kiss only long enough to latch onto her breast, sucking hard, tongue circling her nipple. Annie’s head fell back, a low moan spilling out of her as she held his head against her and arched into it.
“Fuck… yes—”
Annie pushed him back against the cushions and dropped to her knees between his spread thighs. She looked up at him through her lashes, licked a slow stripe up the underside of his thick, veiny shaft, and took him deep with a wet, hungry sound.
Smoke’s head fell back against the couch. A broken groan tore out of him. His eyes rolled, hands fisting in the cushions, feet flexing against the floor as she worked him—hollowing her cheeks, swirling her tongue, taking him so deep she gagged softly and kept going. Spit slicked down his length. She stroked what she couldn’t swallow, greedy and relentless.
“Annie—fuck—baby, wait—” His voice was wrecked. One big hand found her hair, not pulling her off so much as trying to slow her down. “Gonna come—yo mouth—fuck.”
She pulled off just long enough to speak, voice rough and shiny with spit.
“Come here then. I want it.”
She spit on him, spread it with her fist, and sucked him even harder, chasing every reaction. When he finally broke it was with a guttural, almost pained sound, hips jerking as he spilled hot across her tongue and throat. Annie moaned around him as she swallowed and kept sucking, gentle now, milking every last pulse until he was twitching and oversensitive. Only then did she pull off, wipe the corner of her mouth with her thumb, and look up at him with quiet, satisfied heat.
Smoke stared at her like he’d been hit by a truck. His chest heaved.
“Woman…”
Annie started to rise, like she might actually walk away and leave him sitting there wrecked. Before she could take a full step he caught her wrist and hauled her down onto his lap—facing him. One arm banded around her waist; the other turned her face so he could kiss her again—slower this time, but no less hungry.
He didn’t reach between her legs right away. Instead he gripped her hips and lifted her higher, pulling her up his body until she was kneeling over his face. Her knees sank into the couch cushions on either side of his head. Annie caught the back of the couch for balance, looking down at him in surprise.
Smoke’s eyes were black with hunger. He spread her pussy lips open with his thumbs and dragged his tongue through her in one long, greedy stroke. A low, starving sound tore out of him.
“Fuck—still the sweetest thing I’ve ever tasted.”
He sealed his mouth over her and ate her like a man who’d been starving. Broad, flat strokes, then the pointed tip of his tongue flicking hard and fast over her clit. He sucked it between his lips, groaned against her, and slid two fingers inside her while he worked, curling them exactly the way she needed. Annie’s head fell back, a broken moan tearing out of her.
“Elijah-Smoke—oh my god—”
He didn’t let up. He licked and sucked and fucked her with his tongue until her thighs were shaking on either side of his head and she was grinding down onto his face without shame. When she came it was sharp and sudden, crying out as she pulsed against his mouth. He kept her there through it, drinking every tremor, only easing up when she tugged at his head with trembling fingers.
Then he pulled her back down his body and positioned her over his length. Annie sank onto him in one long, aching slide, both of them groaning at the stretch after so long.
The fullness was immediate and overwhelming—every inch pressing deep, her walls still fluttering from the orgasm. Heat bloomed low in her belly.
“Elijah-Smoke—” The name left her in a broken moan. “Fuck… you’re so deep…”
She rode him slow, rolling her hips, feeling every ridge and pulse of him, then harder, using his shoulders for leverage. Soft, open sounds kept spilling out of her with every drop of her hips.
“Missed this… missed the way you fill me—”
Smoke let her set the pace for a few moments before he growled, gripped her hips hard enough to bruise, and thrust up to meet her. One hand slid up her body and settled lightly around her throat—not squeezing, just holding, thumb resting over her pulse. The possessive pressure made her clench around him.
“Yessss—like that, don’t stop—”
He kept the hand at her throat as he fucked up into her, rough and deep, the wet sound of their bodies filling the office. The dual sensation—thick dick dragging over every sensitive place inside her and the steady, claiming weight of his palm—pushed her higher fast. Her walls began to flutter and tighten.
Annie came with a broken cry of his name, clenching hard around him, pulse after pulse rippling through her. He wasn’t finished. He eased her off just long enough to lay her on her back across the couch, hooked one of her legs and pushed it high—nearly to her shoulder. She was flexible enough to take it, and she pulled it back even farther herself, hand behind her knee, other hand pulling him closer.
The new angle made him sink impossibly deep. Smoke cursed and started fucking her in earnest—hard, precise strokes that dragged over every sensitive place inside her. Each thrust pressed against that swollen spot, sending sparks up her spine; the stretch and friction built again almost immediately, her body already primed and oversensitive.
“Right there—fuck—shit—right there—” Annie’s voice cracked. They kissed through it, messy and open-mouthed, until the pleasure coiled too tight. She came again with the private name on her lips, loud and wrecked—“Elijah-Smoke”—the rhythmic squeeze of her body pulling him over right after. He buried himself to the hilt and spilled inside her with a low, shattered groan, forehead pressed to hers, body trembling through every pulse.
Afterward, they stayed tangled together on the couch, sweat-damp and breathing hard.
Smoke adjusted them carefully until Annie was half draped across his chest, her cheek tucked beneath his chin as though she’d always belonged there. One arm circled her waist while the other moved slowly up and down her back, his fingertips tracing lazy paths along her spine.
Neither of them spoke for a while.
The room was quiet except for the sound of their breathing gradually finding the same rhythm again.
Annie looked down at the bruises already beginning to bloom beneath his fingertips along her hips. She caught sight of his teeth marks reflected faintly in the dark television screen across the room and felt a small, weary laugh threaten her throat.
For the first time in months, neither of them felt far away.
Smoke broke the silence first. “I’ve been thinkin’ about that night.”
Annie didn’t ask which one. She knew. “The thermostat?” she asked softly.
He nodded against her hair. “I’ve replayed that conversation every fuckin’ day.”
She listened without interrupting.
“I kept hearin’ all the things you said…” His voice caught. “…but I was so busy tryin’ to prove I wasn’t the man you thought I was…” He swallowed hard. “I never stopped long enough to hear what you were actually askin’ me.”
Annie closed her eyes. “I wasn’t askin’ you to defend yourself.”
“I know.”
“I wasn’t sayin’ you didn’t love me.”
“I know.”
She tilted her head just enough to look at him.
“I needed you to miss me while I was still standing beside you.”
Smoke’s eyes closed. “I do now.” The words came out barely above a whisper. “I know that’s too late.” He shook his head slowly. “But I do.”
Annie studied him for a long moment. Since all of this had begun, she wasn’t looking at a man trying to win an argument. She was looking at her husband. Really looking at him. “I know,” she whispered.
His fingers tightened almost imperceptibly against her back. His voice was quiet when he spoke again, rough around the edges. “Can I come home?”
Annie’s fingers curled against his chest. For a moment, she didn’t answer. Smoke’s hand stopped moving along her back. She could feel the change in him immediately. The way his body seemed to brace beneath hers, preparing for an answer he didn’t want but had finally learned he couldn’t control.
Annie lifted her head. “Elijah.”
His eyes met hers.
“If you come home, I need you to understand something.”
He waited.
“I don’t want us to go back.”
Something flickered across his face.
Annie touched his cheek. “I loved what we were. Lord knows I did. But I don’t want to go back to pretending everything’s okay because we had a good night. Or because we made love. Or because we miss each other.”
Smoke covered her hand with his.
“I need us to be different.”
His thumb moved slowly across her knuckles. “Different how?”
“I need you to talk to me before you disappear into yourself. I need you to hear me without deciding I’m telling you you’re a bad husband.” Her voice softened. “And I need to stop waiting until I’m so hurt that all I know how to do is push.”
Smoke looked at her for a long moment. “I can do that.”
“No.” Annie shook her head gently. “You can try.”
His expression changed, because there it was. The thing neither of them had allowed themselves for years. Not a promise that they would never hurt each other again.
Just the willingness to keep trying.
Smoke nodded. “I can try.”
Annie’s eyes burned. “And counseling.”
His mouth tightened instantly.
Despite everything, she almost laughed. “Elijah-Smoke.”
“Damn.”
“Counseling.”
He looked toward the ceiling as though appealing to God personally.
Annie waited.
Finally, he looked back at her. “Aight.”
“With Dr. Harris.”
“Now you pushin’ it.”
“Elijah.”
“I said aight.”
A laugh escaped her before she could stop it. Small. Wet. Tired.
Smoke stared at her. And there it was.
That laugh. The one he hadn’t realized how desperately he’d missed until he heard it again. His hand came up and cradled the side of her face.
“Can I come home, Annie?”
This time, she understood what he was asking. Not whether he could sleep in their bed again. Not whether he could put his clothes back in the closet or drink coffee from that ridiculous WORLD’S OKAYEST DAD mug every morning.
He was asking whether there was still a place for him beside her. Whether fifteen years of loving each other badly in some places and beautifully in so many others had left them anything worth saving. Whether she still wanted him.
Annie leaned into his palm. “I still want us.”
Smoke’s eyes closed.
“And I’m choosing you,” she whispered. “Again.”
His forehead came down against hers. “Again,” he repeated.
Annie kissed him softly. No desperation or anger. No year of loneliness trying to consume itself in a single afternoon. Just a kiss between two people who had finally stopped pretending love alone would save them.
They would have to tell the children. They would have to return to counseling. There would be hard conversations. New boundaries. Old wounds that didn’t disappear simply because Elijah came home.
The divorce papers would still be sitting on his desk when they finally got up.But they would remain unsigned. Because Annie was still his wife. Elijah was still her husband. And neither of them was finished choosing the other yet.
For the first time in a year, coming home wasn’t about returning to the life they had before. It was about building one they could stay in.
End Note: Soo...what did y'all think? I hope it was worth the wait! 🫣 Y'all know I'm sensitive about my stuff. I hope the smut was good....😩
i love fics that feel so... grown. fics about adults that were written by adults who have years of life experience under their belts who pour that into their writing. fics where you can tell this is a person who has lived through a marriage or a divorce or a child or children or parent death or any number of Huge Life Events because the way they write with an emphasis on the highs and lows of the human experience rather than an emphasis on tropes (not throwing shade) is just so. oh man, it's just so fucking good. if my blorbos are grown men, grown women, grown people, i love it when they feel like grown people, not just extensions of the (young) author's imagination. (still not throwing shade). you know?
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Yes!!! I miss Still! I had to take a break because it takes alot more planning chapter to chapter. The first three came out so quick because honestly I ended up writing a super long first chapter that made more sense to be split into three chapters.
Working on chapter 4 as we speak! I probably will release a oneshot first and then the next chapter once it's done!
summary: annie's birthday trip doesn't go as she had originally planned. itineraries aren't maintained; and hands do not remain to themselves. but the most important thing, above any of the dysfunction, is her love for her family.
cw: smut, real nastyy, papa!smoke, hot!girl!annie, lil bi!annie, violence, poorly explained gambling, alcohol use, a bunch of nonsense, mary's there, use of the nword
a/n: yall!!! im so excited about thissss. happy belated birthday to wunmii. sorry it took a while, but here it is: eleven thousand words of gold!! this was gonna be short and sweet but i got caught upp
inspired by @sunshinerepublic
masterlist
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Now that she had time to think about it, this was a really bad idea.
The planning of her birthday trip; The aligning of their schedules; The flight down to Miami; The day at the beach; The evening at the casino; The night at the club. It was all one giant bad idea after another, but at this point, there was no turning back.
Months ago, Annie sat down with her friends to pitch this idea: A Dirty Thirty down in Miami. It sounded amazing at the time, and way better than the short drive down to Biloxi. With a trip to Florida, she’d get blue water and sunshine—not whatever land-locked nonsense was happening on the Coast. They’d all agreed—Smoke, Stack and Mary, Pearline and Sammie, Bo and Grace, Cornbread and Therise—and finally the week of the trip was upon them.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
day one
“You know this finna be a hot mess, right,” Smoke groaned with one hand on the steering wheel. The other sat comfortably between his wife’s thighs, cushioned by her heat. All he wanted was a good birthday trip for his baby, but with Stack involved, it was going to be anything but.
“It’ll be fine, Smokey,” the woman rolled her eyes. They had all decided to book the same flight from Memphis to Miami, and since her husband refused to be in a car with any of their friends, they were driving from Clarksdale separately. The other group was already way ahead of them, having left earlier in the morning. They'd assured the woman of an early arrival at the airport. “You just gotta stop bein’ so negative,” Annie commented, chuckling at something on her phone. Her fingers moved rapidly, and before Smoke knew it, Annie was turning the camera toward him and snapping a picture.
“What the hell was that,” the man huffed in annoyance.
“Nothing,” the woman feigned, but as a notification pinged on her phone, whatever she read made her cackle louder.
“See,” Smoke groaned with a shake of his head. His grip on the wheel tightened because when he looked over, he saw Annie’s messages. The phone beamed with the name of the girl’s group chat, Top Five, a picture of him dancing amongst letters and crying emojis. “Knew y’all asses was gon’ be on some bullshit.”
“Oh, come on, Papa,” Annie pouted, reaching over to touch his chest. She watched as his eyebrows fluttered from the name, only spurring her on. She didn’t care that he was driving, didn’t care that they’d arrive in Memphis in thirty minutes. She only cared about alleviating a little of his pain. “You promised you’d be in a good mood for my birthday.”
“I know, baby,” Smoke sighed, sinking into the seat as his wife’s hands fluttered down his chest. “I’ll be better,” he promised. “I’ll be better for you.”
Hands making their way inside of his sweats, the woman smiled at how calm his breathing had gotten. Smoke would do whatever Annie asked him to. She knew he wasn’t a people person, knew his idea of a vacation was going to museums and shit. She was asking a lot from him, and she appreciated his effort.
“I know you will,” she purred, grabbing a handful of him. She kissed his neck, right where a bulging vein was nestled, before whispering in his ear. “You mind if I take part of my birthday present now, Papa?”
The man who stepped inside of the airport was not the man from thirty minutes ago, and Annie couldn’t have been more proud of herself.
She had already concluded that this five day trip would consist of day drinking, beach going, casino food eating, and making it up to her man that she had taken him out of his element. But he’d be fine. She walked beside him with confident steps as he handled the baggage. His shoulders were soft now. His scowl was gone. His eyes were bright. And whenever impatience grew in his chest from the long TSA line, Annie bumped his shoulder with hers and he was a blushing mess once again.
“You want a snack or drink or anything before we get on the plane, baby,” the man questioned as he walked them and their carry-ons to their terminal. He was going to treat Annie like VIP this week—not that he didn’t already do that.
But he found the woman typing at her phone vigorously, eyebrows tight in anger.
“Everything okay,” the man questioned as she stopped walking altogether. “Annie,” he questioned when she still hadn’t responded. He touched her jaw lightly, forcing her eyes on him.
“They in traffic,” she whispered as if the volume of her voice could make the situation more dire.
“What,” Smoke asked gruffly, and Annie simply turned the phone in his direction.
“They wanted to see the damn pyramid, and now they in traffic tryna get here from downtown,” she blurted out, huffing at how annoying her friends could be.
“This exactly why I didn’t wanna drive with none of them,” her husband rumbled, marching them through the airport and to their terminal. “You can’t knock sense into them fools, and I just know my brother came up with that stupid idea.” They had promised that they’d be here on time, but when they left hours before him and his wife that morning, he should have known better. Their flight was set to board in fifteen minutes, set to depart in forty five, and with traffic and TSA, they’d be lucky if this didn’t end up just being a baecation.
In his anger, Smoke hadn’t looked at Annie once, but if he had, he’d see the tears building in her eyes. The woman quickly wiped at the tear before he could witness it, stuffing her irritation down.
“You okay, Mama,” Smoke asked gently when they found a seat, because even if he hadn’t known she was crying, he knew this would bring her a kind of sad frustration that could ruin this whole week for her. His hand reached for hers, and she accepted it.
“It’s fine,” Annie replied wetly, refusing to look him in the eyes. Instead, she played with his jewelry—his wedding band and the string of a friendship bracelet their daughter had made him. Thinking of the child back at home with Annie’s mother only made her sadder. “I’ll be okay,” she reasoned. Her shoulders rolled back. Her head leveled itself. “It’s my birthday, and I’m goin’ on a trip that my man paid for.”
Smoke nodded sharply, noticing how she still refused to look his way. He hummed to affirm her words.
“And you gon’ fly First Class,” he whispered in her ear, already anticipating the display of gratitude. He’d been handling all the operations; He’d booked flights and hotel rooms and had handled the tickets up until now. He handed hers over, watching the smile take over her face. “I’m sure they’ll make it in time,” he decided assuredly, “but even if they don’t, we gon’ have a good trip.”
“Put pedal to the medal, nigga,” Cornbread barked from the second row. Traffic had just broke, and Stack had that sprinter van on two wheels trying to get to the airport and parked in time. He had indeed come up with the brilliant idea to see the pyramid. They had two hours until they boarded, and all he wanted to do was get to the very top and look out across downtown Memphis.
When he suggested it, everyone—accept Pearline and Grace—were down for the idea, but now, he had Mary, Sammie, Therise, Cornbread, and Bo yelling in his ear, too.
“You don’ ruined our best friend’s birthday, dumbass,” Pearline roared from the furthest row back.
“Annie my best friend, too,” Stack argued nonsensically. But this wasn’t an issue of who was who to who. The problem was that they were running out of time to get there, and no matter what had happened or who had caused it, they all had a whole lot of making up to do.
First Class boarding was called over the loud speaker, urging Annie and Smoke out of their seats. The man handled their carry-ons once more, and as their tickets were scanned, the sound of loud shuffling and yelling pulled their attention away.
Nearly 100 feet away, their friends were booking it toward the terminal, bags and tickets waving in hand. They looked ridiculous and dysfunctional, and even though Annie was upset with them, she couldn’t fight the laugh tearing from her chest.
“What’s up, bestie,” Stack nearly shouted, walking up to Annie’s seat in First Class. He had waited the unbearable minutes for the seatbelt light to go off, and as soon as it did, he was on the move. He had in his hand a little shot-sized bottle of Hennessy, placing it on Annie’s lap tray.
“Leave me alone, Elias,” Annie growled, eyes remaining on the book in her hands. Across the aisle, her husband huffed out a laugh, knowing his brother was going to get nowhere.
Stack's palm landed on his chest, absolutely appalled.
“Oh, come on, girl,” he choked out. His voice dipped, sad and unbelieving. “You only use my birth name when you mad,” he offered.
“Mhm,” the woman nodded sharply. She flipped the page of her book, and he watched her read vigorously.
“You mad at me,” he questioned wetly.
“Mhm,” she hummed once more.
“Really,” he asked again.
“Yep,” she answered back, popping the last consonant of the word. Stack held his hands up, unsure how to approach the situation. His go to move would be to annoy her, and as long as they’d been friends, he definitely knew how to do that, but she was giving him no energy. He knew he’d fucked up real bad this time.
“Come on, Anna Mae—” He tried once more but was swiftly interrupted.
“Leave my wife alone, boy,” the older twin argued. “You’ve upset her enough.”
Glares were sent across the aisle. A nearby flight attendant bit back a laugh.
“Fine,” the younger twin groaned, exhaling deeply. He turned to Annie with a remorseful gaze. His tone shifted serious before he mustered a soft I’m sorry and returned to his own seat.
The cabin was reinstated to its former quiet, the woman’s book tucked between her palms, her husband fumbling with the music he had saved on his phone. Reaching across the aisle, she grabbed ahold of his hand.
“Thank you,” Annie whispered, tangling their fingers. She calmed at the sound of his soft hum.
The drive from Miami International Airport to the hotel was quiet—eerily so. Smoke had arranged transportation for everyone, and with a sharp look, they all understood to keep their mouths shut. Annie had her sunglasses on and her airpods in, tuning out everyone who wasn’t her husband because she simply wasn’t in the mood.
When the plane landed, she’d seen a message from her mother: She wanted me to show you this, it had read, along with a picture her daughter had drawn of their little family. Smoke. Annie. Their babygirl. Standing in the middle of the prettiest field of flowers she’d ever seen. Showing the drawing to her husband brought tears to his eyes and an equal melancholy to her heart.
This grand idea of a birthday trip has been sparked because as she looked over her thirty years of living, Annie realized she hadn’t done enough for her liking. The past few years had been dedicated to working and wifing and mothering, and although she didn’t regret a thing, she simply wished she’d had more fun. But now, a thousand miles away from home, she missed the comfort she knew.
“We’re gonna have fun,” her husband reached over, comforting her with a hand on her thigh. “Babygirl will be there when we get back. And I’m sure we’ll be gettin’ her a bunch of li’l souvenirs, too.”
The night concluded with a family dinner down in the hotel’s restaurant. It was hearty and delicious and all put on Smoke’s room because he loved his wife and wanted her birthday to be as carefree as he could make it. Their friends sat around the table with terrified gazes, and as dessert was finished, they each prepared their apology.
“We’re sorry, girl,” Pearline started off.
“Yeah, we were bein’ inconsiderate,” Sammie continued.
“We weren’t thinkin’ straight,” Bo informed regretfully.
“You didn’t deserve to have your birthday start out with such a mess,” Therise reasoned, passing the proverbial mic.
“‘Cause we know how important this is even outside of it bein’ a celebration of you,” Cornbread gulped.
“We love you, Anne,” Mary announced. “We’re family.”
“And we promise to act right for the rest of the week, bestie,” Stack acquiesced, turning toward the final person at the table.
Grace rolled her eyes.
“Me and Pearl told y’all asses that we didn’t have time to go to the pyramid,” the woman argued, pulling groans from everyone at the table. Hands flew up in annoyance, heads turned at tables nearby, and Smoke just shook his head at their nonsense. “I ain’t have shit to do with this, but whatever,” Grace huffed. Her eyes flitted over to the woman who was meant to be receiving her apologies. Noticing the quirk of her lip and the way her arms crossed beneath her chest, Grace conceded. “We’ll do whatever it takes to make it better, Annie. We promise.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
day two
The start to the day was enough to convince Annie that the worst was definitely behind her.
She woke up in the Presidential Suite to breakfast in bed and a shirtless Smoke laid out beside her. After each bite of her food, her husband rewarded her with a strikingly deep thrust of his hips. He cited the lack of hours in the day, how he wanted to leave time for other things, how he needed to cater to every one of her needs—starting with this. She fluttered around him as strawberry jam tickled her pallet. The taste of runny egg yolk planted itself in her memory right alongside the image of Smoke cumming deep inside of her.
The day only brightened from there. After showering with her husband, she toweled dry and dressed herself in a devilishly skimpy sundress. All summer she’d been upset because she hadn’t tanned her legs enough, and this week, she grew a renewed commitment to her goal. She’d been surprised by her husband’s acceptance of the attire—thighs out, titties out—but it was her birthday trip, so she could do whatever she wanted.
“Here you go, Mama,” the man extended his arm, a neatly dressed box sitting in his palm. Inside held a pair of David Yurman earrings—18 karat, yellow gold, small hoops with diamonds embossed into the edges. Annie stared at them wide eyed because, in her mind, the trip was her birthday gift. She hadn’t been prepared to receive anything more from her husband than his time, but she was nowhere near surprised. This was the type of man she married—the one who went above and beyond for her happiness.
Annie spread kisses along his jaw, beaming over at him in thanks.
The day only got better from there.
A call home to her daughter. A shopping trip with her girls. A calming afternoon by the pool. A few small smiles and sharp nods when drinks were sent their way by strangers as they sunbathed. It was all perfect—until it wasn’t.
Fifty feet away on the opposite side of the pool, a group of five guys sized the women up. They ranged in stature—tall, short, slim, round, muscular. It was as if they were a far less interesting version of their own men, and that’s why when the five of them walked over, none of the ladies gave them the time of day.
“Y’all lookin’ real pretty over here,” the obviously slick talking one of the group announced. His eyes bounced over the ladies as they spread out across their loungers, looking at them like they were five flavors of ice cream he just couldn’t wait to try. “Y’all enjoy the drinks we sent over here?”
Nestled between her friends, Mary tutted, mouth shut.
They all knew how good they looked: Mary in a red and white polka dot bikini; Pearline in a black one piece with diamonds cut out at her chest and stomach; Grace with a bandana wrapped around her chest and a skirt sitting low on her hips; Therise in a purple tankini and dark washed booty shorts; And Annie in a light blue stringed two piece that left little to the imagination.
They looked good, but they weren’t looking for unwanted attention.
“They were fine,” Pearline crooned in response, eyes closed as she focused on her comfort above all else. The rest of the women did the same: politely responding with no further action.
“You got a nice voice,” the youngest of the group of men spoke, sporting a frail yet overconfident smile that didn’t falter even when Pearline refused to acknowledge him.
Beside her, Annie snorted a laugh, removing her sunglasses to read her book better. The men were blocking the sun, casting shadows across the pages and the sunbathing women.
“Y’all want some company,” the largest of the men questioned, smile far too jovial. Therise rolled her eyes.
“Naw,” she replied indignantly.
“You sure,” another man spoke up. He was slim with an easiness to his posture that felt unnatural.
Grace responded in turn with her own sharp denial.
Annie, with her eyes locked on the pages of her book, could feel another pair of eyes on her. They were low and focused, cutting through her like they could reach inside of her to pull her deepest secrets out. She glanced up to find the fifth and final man staring her down. He’d been quiet this entire time, allowing his friends to talk while he just watched. It reminded her of someone she knew.
“Can I help you with something,” Annie growled. She sat her book to the side, looking up at the man who refused to give her her face back. Conversation halted around them, the rest of the group glancing back and forth to see what would happen next.
“Just admirin’ you, baby,” he exhaled in a gruff manner. His eyes were cool, too empty for her to look at for long.
“Don’t baby me,” the woman argued. “We tryna chill. Y’all can’t read the fuckin’ room.” She waved her hand around at the scene: five women who were previously enjoying a quiet, calm afternoon who were now being inconvenienced.
“We tryna chill, too,” the slick talker squawked. “And y’all sexy asses look like a good ass time to me.”
“Nigga, if y’all don’t move on somewhere,” Annie reared back, on the verge of rising from her lounge chair to admonish them. Before she could do so, however, she saw her husband advancing in their direction, Stack, Sammie, Bo, and Cornbread right beside him.
She settled back into her chair, worked her jaw, fought to calm her body because if Smoke sensed any of her upset, he was sure to bring hell on earth.
“Y’all alright over here, Mama,” the man asked as soon as he was in a good enough distance for his words to be heard. His chest was puffed out, biceps flexing.
“They good,” answered the man who’s demeanor reminded her too much of her husband. They traded glaring expressions, eyes full of hatred and possession and warning.
“Nigga, I ain’t talkin’ to you,” Smoke pointed at his chest, getting up in his face. “I’m talkin’ to my wife.” But the largest man of the opposing group laughed it off.
“We just talkin,” he dismissed.
“Ain’t no harm in that,” the slick talker spilled.
“We say whether harm been done, you fuck ass scrub,” Stack chest bumped the man while Smoke eyed the entire group.
“You aight, Anne,” Smoke questioned heavily. His tone was dense, a sound she knew quite well. Years with the man had taught her how he got just before a storm hit—literally and figuratively. With the way tension settled around them, she knew this was the calm just before.
“We good now, baby,” Annie responded, voice turning sweet to help alleviate her husband’s anxiety. “Just tryna enjoy the sun.” The group of women grunted because the sun that they’d been trying to enjoy was still being blocked—ten bodies in their way now.
“Can y’all step to the side with all that testosterone and hostility, please,” Pearline shooed them away with her hand. She adjusted her sunglasses, pursed her lips, settled into her lounger like the picture perfect example of unbothered.
And if, from there, the altercation shifted as husbands and boyfriends worked to rid the disturbance around their women—and if the altercation advanced to include a few loaded threats and a whole lot of pushing—then it was completely and utterly justified.
Annie nursed her husband’s swollen knuckles, dapping rubbing alcohol into the torn skin.
“Fuck, woman,” Smoke hissed as the sharp chemical did it’s job at disinfecting his wounds. His wife rolled her eyes, grabbing the ice she’d retrieved from down the hall.
“Ain’t my fault that you put yo’ hands on them,” she shrugged. She tended to him harder than she cared to amend. This wasn’t the first time she’d cared for his battle wounds, and this wasn’t the last time he’d be defending her honor. She huffed at the realization of it. “You better be glad they threw the first punch or yo’ ass wouldn’t been tryna get bailed out of Miami-Dade County.”
“Whatever,” he tsked. He exhaled deeply, chest rising with air and emotion. Now he’d gone and done it: ruining Annie’s birthday just when things got on track.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
day three
“That fool need to sit down somewhere before he drown,” Therise chided, looking out toward her husband who was pretending to be washed out to sea. The tide was high today. The sun was bright with few clouds streaking the sky. It was the perfect time for a beach day.
Like any other beach trip the group had taken to Biloxi or Orange Beach, the crew had stopped by the grocery store, grabbing snacks and drinks and things to make sandwiches when they got hungry. A cold sandwich on a hot day near water was better than anything they could get from one of the local shops. Corralled together, the entire group ate while watching Cornbread and Stack act out a scene from some shipwreck movie.
“They look like mermaids out there,” Smoke grumbled, sitting shoulder to shoulder with his wife. He grinned lowly at the cackle she let out—loud and full of life. The water-going pair had gone on to pretend they were in a baptismal pool.
"Ugly ass mermaids," Bo jabbed, nose upturned. The group chortled, bumping into each other as they laughed unabashedly. Sammie nudged the man's shoulder. Grace tossed her head back to laugh. Pearline held her stomach in an attempt to calm herself.
"Don't do my man," Therise chastised.
"Right," Mary concurred. "My Stack is a sexy mermaid."
"If that's what you wanna call it," Annie giggled as she watched Stack put Cornbread in a headlock. He jumped on the man's back, laughing haughtily—arrogant and boisterous. Quickly, the play-fighting became rough, shifting from mermaids to a full on WWE smackdown. Cornbread fell face first into the water as Stack shouted out in victory, only quieting when Cornbread emerged a second later to drag the smaller man under.
The group watched on with annoyed gazes because they'd been this way since they were kids, taking shit too far and eventually hurting each other.
Smoke was on his feet in a second, meeting Bo's eye as a confirmation that they had to break this shit up before it got too serious. Stack was uppercutting the larger man while Cornbread was dodging the hits, picking Stack up and dropping him in the water.
"Aye! Cut that shit out," Smoke shouted, voice rising above the nonsense in his sickly paternal tone. The women—and Sammie—judged the display as Smoke tackled Stack and Bo attempted to tackle Cornbread. It was petty shit, a side of the men that annoyed them all, but they had to put up with it. With as long as they'd been friends—family, even—they'd fought like brothers, so as Smoke and Bo wrangled the other two, they simply shook their heads and looked the other way.
"Testosterone," Pearline groused, voice lilting in disgust.
"We need to take a trip just us girls next time," Mary suggested before turning to her side. "Sorry, Li'l Sammie."
"It's okay," the young man laughed good-naturedly, advancing to the shoreline to help pull a coughing Stack from the water.
The women continued to talk about their hypothetical man-free vacation—and all the sneaky things they could get up to far away from their watchful gazes.
"I can't believe y'all was just gon' let me drown like that," Stack bickered childishly, arms crossed beneath his chest. They'd been hearing his complaining since he made it back from the water, squawking about rights and wrongs and how family is supposed to be there for you no matter what. Even now, as they walked into the brightly lit casino, he prattled on about what had happened at the beach.
"You were fine," Therise mumbled, eyes on a row of slot machines in the far left corner.
Annie bumped her hip against his, throwing him a playful glare.
"Elijah wouldn't have let you die, Stack," she reminded him, enough knowledge of the twins' life together to know that Smoke would sooner die than let his brother meet that same end. The moment turned sentimental as the quiet understanding settled between them. But, as always, it didn't last for long.
"That's what you get for fuckin' wit' me," Cornbread shouted cockily.
"Negro, please," Stack flailed, riled up again. He pointed around the group. His mouth spat fire. "All y'all full of shit! That's why I'm finna be takin’ all y'all money tonight."
"You ain't takin' shit," Bo answered boastfully. Grace humphed beside her husband, tone just as boastfully.
"Especially not if me and my Bo playin'," she declared.
"Damn," Stack clutched his metaphorical pearls. His head practically spun. "It's like that, Grace," he asked the woman, "it's really like that now?"
She shrugged with a teasing smirk, walking away and toward a poker table. Bo followed right behind her. And Stack, of course, ran to make it to the table before either of them could.
“A damn fool,” Smoke grunted. He shook his head, arm circling his wife’s waist. “What table you wanna hit first, Mama,” the man questioned, simply enthralled by how much there was to do. He leaned into her neck, capturing the scent of her. The second birthday gift he’d given her was a newly released Cartier perfume. It was herbal and dark and alluring in a way that suited his wife perfectly. She’d loved the gift enough to wear it tonight, and he loved it so much that he couldn’t get enough of the way it smelled on her skin.
“Maybe Roulette,” she pondered, leaning forward to whisper in her husband’s ear. “But I’m really just ready to get back to the room. You look so good tonight, Papa.”
As much as Smoke hated vacations where he was forced to be around a whole bunch of people with minimal real relaxing, the man was exhibiting a very calm aura. Annie suspected it was because he wanted to make sure her trip went well, so whenever he got upset, he’d school himself into a better mood. Annie felt it deserved some type of reward.
“Well, we can head back whenever you ready, baby,” he responded huskily, scooping her up in his arms. He knew that tone of voice, that look in her eye.
“Later,” she hummed, looking off behind him at their family scattered across the casino now. Cornbread had wound up at the seafood buffet. Bo and Grace were beating Stack out of every bit of his money as Mary watched on in horror. Pearline and Sammie were on their way to a private karaoke room. And Therise had set up shop at the slot machines where she’d probably be sat for the next few hours. Annie kissed her husband’s neck, right behind his ear. “For now,” she whispered lowly, “I got money to win.”
And win money she did.
Annie bet on black and the same two numbers every single round—her daughter’s birthday. Her husband sat back amazed because being the numbers man that he was, he would have never done such a thing. He would have been in his head calculating the best plays and the highest chances of winning, but his Annie could just feel it. He adored and admired how much she trusted herself, and when she finally decided that she’d had enough, she walked away with over three thousand dollars worth of winnings.
“Damn, that was so sexy,” Smoke breathed into her left ear, pulling her deep into his hold. He couldn’t get enough of his woman, and he needed her to know that every second of every day. He looked down at his watch, noticing the hour hand ticking closer and closer to midnight. “Let’s go cash in,” he urged, dragging her behind him. Annie tipped her head back with a laugh because she knew exactly where this renewed spirit was coming from.
“I told yo’ ass we was gon’ ring yo’ birthday in the right way, didn’t I,” Smoke grunted, hoisting the woman into his arms and pressing her back into the door. Annie was fully in the air—legs wrapped around his waist, arms folded around his neck, dress shimmied up her thighs. Her husband, head clouded by delivering her pleasure, yanked the top of her dress down. He buried his face in her chest. “Love these damn titties,” he moaned drunkenly. “These my fuckin’ titties.”
“They yours, baby,” Annie moaned in agreement, holding the back of his head as he ravaged her. She could feel him growing in his starched-straight pants. All she wanted was to be taken care of now. It was almost her birthday for crying out loud. “Lay me down, ‘Lijah,” she slurred. She tugged at the back of his shirt, shook his shoulders, but nothing moved him. He only growled into her flesh, biting down on her left titty because that was his favorite one. “Please, Papa,” Annie whined as she writhed beneath his mouth. “I need to feel that dick in me.”
The declaration was raw as her annoyance ripped right through her.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
day four
So, technically, the day began with Smoke fucking his wife against a door because he had promised to start her birthday off right. The clock had struck midnight, but neither of them would be getting rest anytime soon.
“Yeah, give me that pussy,” the man demanded, bouncing Annie up and down the length of him. The woman was dazed. Being pressed between her man’s hard chest and the wood of the door had her body threatening to fall apart. And she was ready to let it happen because she knew he’d be able to keep her together with ease.
She moaned his name into the ceiling, gripping onto his shoulders to stay upright. Each stroke was calculated, firmly determined to make her cum with reckless abandon.
The woman thought back to her original goal for this birthday trip: having fun, experiencing new things, and creating memories. This was surely a moment she’d never forget because as she buried her head in her husband’s neck, allowing her body to fall apart in his hold, the memory became cemented in her mind.
She recovered quickly, renewed and reenergized by the feeling of her husband throbbing against her walls. She tapped his bicep for her to be let down. She padded across the floor to the bed. She removed the remainder of her clothing. And she directed him to lay down, grinning wickedly when he obeyed.
“You so good to me, Papa,” she moaned, rubbing her hands up the length of his legs. She admired the way he’d spread out across the bed, large arms taking up space, shoulders broad, hips narrow, thighs flexed in anticipation. She caressed him there, soothing his rapidly turning mind.
When her tongue swirled around the tip of his dick, they both let out a moan: Smoke from the feeling of his wife—wet and warm; Annie from the taste of her husband—musky and so much like herself. She couldn’t hold back any longer as she eyed the way he fisted the sheets, and when she took him down the back of her throat, he only beared down harder.
Annie was swallowing him in a way she hadn’t in a long time. Her need was insatiable, derived from her desire to make the best of this trip. She wanted them both to remember this. Remember how well she’d taken him. Remember how violently he trembled beneath her. Remember how quickly she made him cum.
He erupted without much warning, holding her head down to the base of him as she continued to bob her head. She liked when the pleasure got too much and turned into something else. She liked having him squirming and crying out for the torture to end.
When he recovered, skin slick with sweat and eyes clouded by lust, he switched their roles with ease. Snatching her up in his arms, Smoke threw Annie onto her back, falling between her open knees.
“You think you run shit,” he mumbled just as his lips found her clit. He didn’t warm her up, didn’t dare attempt to tease; He sucked her clit harshly and ridiculously, pulling the button into his mouth like he was owed the sensation, owed the revenge of his wife shaking on his tongue, too.
The woman lost her mind when the sucking turned sloppy.
Smoke was down at her entrance, slurping and spitting and slobbing all over her pussy so dizzyingly that it had tears forming in her eyes. He’d correctly recognized her attempt at fucking him so good that neither of them could forget it, and he wanted to join in on that game. Who cared if it was probably two in the morning by now? Who cared if they were disturbing anyone else’s sleep? They had things to do and bets to match.
Smoke was two orgasms into eating his wife at this point when his fingers joined the assault. Tongue situated on her hard clit and fingers stroking her walls with practiced ease, the man brought her body to a third climax, drinking every bit of cum he’d facilitated.
The woman above him was spent, body lovingly loosened by the hands and tongue and dick of her husband just because it was her birthday and she’d get whatever she wanted out of him. The man reached down, stroking his length as he watched her come back into her own body. Sweat beaded down her forehead, trickled between her breasts. The sight alone had him on the verge of orgasm, but then she moved to cover herself with a blanket—exhausted.
“I’ll give ya’ ten minutes,” he explained gruffly, breath heavy and face covered in her, “but then I’m gon’ need ya’ to ride this dick, Mama.” He emphasized the message with a smack to her ass. And groaning, Annie watched a butt-naked Smoke walk out of the bedroom to retrieve her a glass of water.
It’s safe to say that Annie and Smoke woke up late as hell, causing them to miss the breakfast reservation he’d made for her at a spot she’d been wanting to try for months. The moment his eyes opened to notice how bright it was in the suite’s living room—where they had inevitably ended up sleeping after winding up fucking on the couch—he knew he’d fucked up.
A pounding at the door shook the remaining sleep from his body, putting him on high alert. He covered a half sleep Annie with a blanket, finding his own boxers and throwing them on.
“What you want, nigga,” the man shouted as he yanked the door open to find his brother with an annoyed expression. Behind him stood the rest of the group, all looking some version of exhausted or hungover or pissed off. But that ain’t have shit to do with him.
“We been callin’ y’all asses,” Stack groaned, pushing his brother to the side and entering the suite. Smoke watched stunned as they all allowed themselves entry, crowding into the living room where a once sleeping Annie was now nowhere to be found.
“We haven’t just been callin,” Mary argued.
“We been callin’, textin’, dmin’,” Therise announced.
“We even tried stalkin’ y’all phone locations but couldn’t get anything,” Pearline grumbled.
But Smoke just simply rolled his eyes, finding his pants from the night before and throwing them on.
“We ain’t gotta do shit,” he grunted. “Y’all ain’t our parents.”
“Y’all went missin’ last night, Smoke,” Grace interrupted in jest.
“And nobody could find you,” Bo concluded.
“And y’all missed breakfast,” Cornbread barked, clearly ready to rub it in his face how good the restaurant was.
Behind him, Smoke could hear the shower running, and all he could think about was his wife. In the shower. Naked.
“Y’all gotta go,” he informed in feigned sadness. In his attempts to usher them out of the door, more arguments sparked, more pointed questions about their whereabouts and why they left in the first place and what they’d been doing until now.
“I mean it’s damn near noon,” Stack erupted, looking at his brother incredulously. His head cocked to the side. His eyes squinted. His head turned with potential reasons before one stuck the landing. “Oh, y’all nasty as hell,” he yelled, jumping up off the couch and looking around the room. Last night clothes littered the floor, Annie’s panties strewn across a lamp shade in the corner. They’d all been too annoyed and exhausted and food coma-ed to recognize the state of the room. But Stack could see it clearly now. “Y’all was fuckin’ on this couch,” he questioned in disgust and disbelief and something close to betrayal. The feeling only worsened as Smoke put his head in his hands and groaned.
“Oh, hell naw,” Cornbread scrambled up from a chair, pulling his wife with him.
“Y’all so damn freaky,” Pearline exhaled, standing primly as the rest of the group moved away from all surfaces with haste.
Smoke didn’t know what was worst: getting woken up but an angry mob of their family or being kept away from his wife who was just a few feet away in the bathroom. He needed them gone, needed her to himself.
Just as he opened his mouth to muster up some bullshit excuse, the bathroom door opened, and Annie stepped out with a robe tied at the waist.
“Can y’all be literally any quieter, please,” she croaked out, throat raw from her—extracurriculars.
“Damn, Smoke,” Grace exasperated while looking at her friend astonished, “did you try to kill our girl last night?”
The whole group recognized the tiredness in the woman’s eyes, how her body sagged in delicious exhaustion, how small marks littered the neckline of her robe. Amusement filled Smoke’s system at the memories from last night: a fucked out Annie splayed across the arm of the couch, holding herself open and demanding to be fucked until she couldn’t even breathe, until she couldn’t think about anything but him.
At the sound of her husband’s firm chuckle, Annie crossed her arms beneath her chest. She settled her weight onto one foot, hip cocked to the side, eyes holding fire. The laugh died in his throat, and the memory flashed in and out behind his eyes.
“I ain’t try to kill nothing,” he mumbled beneath his breath, toying with his bracelet and avoiding her glare.
“Yeah,” Annie responded in warning. “Y’all should have seen what I did to his ass.” Smoke—trembling, writhing, begging, pleading as Annie road him past the point of both of their orgasms. Smoke—hands tied behind him and mouth stuffed with her panties as Annie edged him all night long. Smoke—passed out underneath her as Annie finally got her fill of him just before dawn.
The room feel into a hush: Pearline, Mary, Grace, and Therise smirking at their friend’s wit and Stack, Bo, Sammie, and Cornbread holding back a laugh at Smoke’s stuck expression and how he followed behind the woman like a lost puppy as she entered the bedroom.
“I’m sorry, Mama,” he apologized, shutting the door.
“Ain’t nothing to be sorry for,” Annie huffed, attempting to find an outfit to wear. She was bent over the suitcase, refusing to meet his eye, sad and pissed and livid. “I’m just annoyed at myself,” she spoke brokenly. “I really wanted to go to that restaurant.”
Smoke looked at the side of her face, emotion building in his gut from the tears rolling down her face. He’d wanted this trip to be perfect, for her birthday to be memorable and happy and stress free, but it seemed that at every turn, something was going wrong.
“How ‘bout this,” he offered, pulling her away from her suitcase and into his chest. He hugged her at the waist, kissed her neck, then her collarbone, then the top of her left breast. “How ‘bout you, me, and babygirl do our own li’l trip out this way in a few months? She gettin’ old enough to where she’ll remember stuff like this. And I saw some things that would be fun to do with her. And that way you’d get a redo of this trip and all the things we ain’t get to do.”
Today was the last full day of their vacation, and with how far out he had to make the reservation, there was no way in Hell that he’d be able to get a table before they left tomorrow afternoon. His kissed her hairline, squeezing her in his arms when she smiled wetly.
“I’ve had a good time so far, baby,” she whispered into his chest. The silence and look he gave her said enough about how shitty the trip had been, but she continued on. “All things aside,” she laughed goofily, “I’ve had a good few days with you and our family. But I’d love a trip with just us three so much.” She hugged him, breathing in his scent, letting it wrap around her.
“Yeah?” the man threw in question, searching for any reluctance in her tone. Meeting his eye, Annie nodded once, kissing the edge of his mouth.
“Yeah,” she responded, voice full and sure.
After the couple was both ready for the day, Annie’s friends sang her happy birthday and practically threw gifts into her open arms. She’d insisted on nothing too extravagant, and they had all done as she hoped. As she opened each gift, she heart swelled at how well they understood her. Boxes of rare crystal vases for her altar, packages of imported herbs, bags of random rocks and trinkets that reminded them the most of her. She felt special, cared for.
Smoke’s gift to her was also far less expensive than the previous ones, but no less valuable; It was certainly the most dear to her heart. Annie opened the gift box to find a photo album engraved with a heart across the front cover, pictures of younger versions of Annie and Smoke nestled between the pages. As she flipped through the pictures of them on their first date at eighteen years old, them cuddled up somewhere nondescript and forgotten to time, them in coordinating outfits on the way to a party in college, them kissing in front of the car Smoke had bought at twenty one, them with their hands linked at age twenty two while making vows to one another, them holding the keys to their brand new home, them bringing their daughter into that home from the hospital—it brought tears to her eyes. Photos of her and her family showed up, her and her girls, her closet friends, her confidants, her and her grandmother when she was a child, her most important achievements, her favorite adventures.
The pictures stopped midway through the book, plenty of space for more memories to be made.
She made eye contact with her husband, his face stoic, his eyes drenched with emotion.
"I want you to fill the rest of that book with everything important to you," he insisted, voice steady despite how much Annie's tears had him wanting to break. "I want you to do all the things that make you happy. I want you to go on trips and explore the world and enjoy your life because you're more than my wife and the mother to our daughter."
His words were nothing but sincere, breathing with consideration. Smoke strongly believed that he as a man could only be as happy as his wife and daughter were. Their feelings took precedence in his life, and no matter how often Annie told him it probably wasn't healthy to care more about others than he did himself, he couldn't change his ways. All his life, Stack had been the most important person to him, and now he had Annie and their babygirl to add to the mix.
The woman sat with his declaration, weighing its honesty, sorting through her own feelings. She was happy—beyond happy—because she had a good life and a strong family at her side. She felt lucky to have the things that she did, proud that she had worked so hard to get and keep them, thankful for the ways life had ironed itself out.
Every person in the room watched a singular tear fall from her eye as she reached out for her husband's hand.
"I don't know what I did to deserve this," Annie sniffled, looking each of them in the eye. "Y'all all mean so much to me."
"And you mean the world to us, hon," Pearline smiled thoughtfully.
"You know we love ya', bestie," Stack affirmed.
"And I love y'all, too," the woman concluded, squeezing her husband's hand and meeting his eyes. They traded words silently, years of knowing each other adding to their ability to speak without words. They'd had so much life together, had been through so many things, and there were only more memories to be made from here.
Day drinking was not something Annie did often, but it was her birthday and she wanted to spend her day doing reckless shit.
Mimosa after mimosa. Lemon drop after lemon drop. Shot of henny after shot of henny. The woman was beyond fucked up, but she was enjoying her day, so her friends drank alongside her and her husband nursed a sweating beer bottle while keeping an eye out for all of them.
Day drinking turned into a night of club hopping with an outfit change and a nap to reset.
When the idea of a birthday trip was proposed, Stack and Mary culled through their extensive knowledge of Miami nightclubs to ensure Annie had the best experience possible. They’d taken their job seriously, figuring out exactly how the night should start off and where it should end up.
Club number one was the tamest of all the establishments. It was sturdy with a dense base of afro beats and the tantalizing scent of weed smoke and brown liquor. It drew the group in and toward the dance floor like a moth to a flame, lighting their bodies up as they sweated through each song.
Club number two was the least crowded and the most expensive, but the food was everything they needed after a whole day of getting drunk. Annie stood at the bar top, eating her wings while rolling her hips to the music, and Smoke pressed his chest to her back. He held her at the waist and inhaled the gifted perfume off her neck. He was exactly where he wanted to be.
Stack had convinced everyone that club number three was where the night would really take a turn. They bypassed the line wrapped around the block, going straight for the bouncers. The music thumped through Annie’s chest, forcing her hips into a teasing sway because she was still feeling buzzed from her earlier drinks and she could tell that the night was about to get real interesting.
The younger twin had successfully gotten them through the doors with a wad of cash and a nod to the bouncer, and Annie couldn’t help the way her eyes widened upon entry. Tall ceilings. Second floor balconies. LED lit dance floor. Circle bar top. DJ booth. Bottle girls with sparklers. It was perfect, astonishing even, and when Stack informed the group that he’d bought them an entire section, it only got better from there.
Annie was having the time of her life. No responsibilities. No child climbing up her leg. No boss sending her emails. She danced at the roped edge of their section, throwing her body around and causing nearly the whole room to focus on her. That’s when she began getting attention.
“Damn, baby,” a rough yet feminine voice shouted above the music, pulling Annie’s mind away from the song that had her shaking ass with her friends. She leaned forward, ear towards the woman who couldn’t take her eyes off of her. “You sexy as hell, girl,” she groaned, eyeing Annie’s short dress and the way she flaunted her curves. Beside her, her girls giggled, already knowing how this was going to end.
Annie took in the other woman’s appearance: long braids down the length of her back, graphic tee with what she thought was a musician across the front, cargo shorts that stopped just past her knee, a pair of Jordans that had to be newly released. A watch littered her wrist. A chain suffocated her neck. And damn did she look good.
“I’m sorry, sweetheart,” Annie shook her head, dragging her admiring eyes back to the woman’s face, “but I’m married.” Wandering eyes tamed, she continued to dance. As sexy as she was, Annie’s mind had already moved on from the woman before her, the eyes that still moved the length of her body in appreciation. But then, she was pulled back in.
“I ain’t worried ‘bout no ring, Mama,” the woman laughed, voice dripping lowly. Annie’s friends laughed nervously because if she knew who their friend was married to, the woman would be singing a completely different tune. They watched as she stepped closer to the rope separating the dance floor from their section. They watched as her eyes took their fill of their friend. They searched Annie’s posture for a need for interference. They dreaded what could happen next. “I just wanna show you a good time, baby.”
Annie wasn’t no fool, and she wasn’t moved by nobody’s declarations but her own husband’s. She raised an eyebrow, inhaled a substantial breath, recoiled from the woman’s gaze toward her body. She readied herself to turn her down, but then she felt a heavy hand grip her waist, and she relaxed into her husband’s strong hold.
“She good,” Smoke intoned. His voice carried a heft, a seriousness—his cadence slow—and Annie could feel the heat beneath his skin, melting at the way it surrounded her. She knew he’d been watching the whole thing—he’d kept his eyes on her the entire night—and she appreciated that he hadn’t stepped in until now. In his mind, if she told someone once to move along and they didn’t do so, then that was cause enough reason to intervene.
Everyone held their breaths, hoping the evening didn’t devolve into something like day two by the pool, but the woman held up her hands, apologized for overstepping, and wished them a good night before leaving.
Annie, dazed and beyond intoxicated, turned in Smoke’s arms to capture his lips in a greedy kiss. She’d needed him all day—since she woke up on the couch alone with him at the door trying to get rid of their friends. And all day, he’d been doing little things that made her need for him more immediate.
Watching over her as she drank.
Holding her hand to steady her steps.
Whispering praise and happy birthday’s in her ear.
“You so good to me, Papa,” she moaned, kissing the edge of his ear. The man gripped her ass, pulling her pelvis into his and groaning at the contact.
“Cut that shit out,” he demanded distantly, not wanting her to stop but knowing it wouldn’t take much to have him surrender to her in this state. Annie kissed the length of his neck, dancing against his growing arousal. She knew it would be better later if she teased him now, so sending one more kiss to the edge of his mouth and whispering something filthy into the air, she obeyed.
“Fine,” she crooned, sauntering off to where her friends had disappeared off to. She left a dazed and wanting Smoke behind.
By the time the music was starting to bore, they were all beyond drunk. Cornbread and Therise were falling over each other laughing. Bo and Grace were dancing far less gracefully than they were known for. Stack and Mary were arguing about stupid shit from the past. Sammie and Pearline were damn near fucking in the back of the section. And Smoke and Annie had a tension growing that was sure to destroy them both the second they were allowed to be alone.
When one of them recommended the detour from their club hopping journey, everyone was on board. It got lost who’d suggested it first. Probably Stack because this was right up his alley. Probably Grace because she wanted to know if anyone was bold enough to do it. But it really didn’t matter.
They made it to the tattoo and piercing shop, drunk out of their minds and trying their best to hold it together.
Bo went first, eager to prove that he was brave enough to do it. He emerged from the back with an ace of spades tatted on his forearm.
Grace was next, deciding to get a tragus piercing in her left ear.
Then it was Sammie and Pearline. He got his ears pierced while she got a nostril piercing.
Mary went next, but when she emerged from the room, nothing had visibly changed at all. They noticed the way she tried to fix her shirt, shifting how it landed atop her chest, wincing in pain as the thin fabric stretched across what appeared to be two barbells—one on each nipple.
Stack, with wide eyes darting over Mary’s upper body, went in next, and when he emerged, his smile was thick and michevious.
“Guess what I got done,” he urged the room, practically bouncing on the balls of his feet. Each incorrect guess was turned down with a smile growing on his face. Each ask for him to turn around or lift up his shirt resulted in nothing but the tattoos he already had. Then Annie gasped.
“Oh my God, Elias,” she groaned, looking at him like he’d lost his ever loving mind because he had to have if he’d gotten that done. But she watched, horrored, as he nodded his head profusely, pointing toward his crotch.
“I got my dick pierced,” he exclaimed, pride expanding the size of the room. It had been a running joke between him and his best friend that he was a big enough whore that he should have already gotten the piercing by now, so he decided to make it a reality. Wide eyes stared back at him and mouths hung open before everyone busted out laughing.
“I know you fuckin’ lyin’,” Cornbread guffawed, holding his stomach in pain, slapping his shin and everything.
But everyone knew it was real because Stack Moore was just that crazy, and he may be a liar on occasion, but this was certainly the truth.
Therise was up next, but since she declined to get either tattoo or piercing—and was clowned for being too scared—Cornbread followed suit and stood beside his lady.
And that just left Annie and Smoke.
The couple wanted to go in separately. That annoying tension still lingered between every look and every brush to the small of a back. Trembling, Annie sat in the chair, tattooist in front of her with tired eyes and a professional disposition.
“Everything spelled correctly?” she questioned the woman, looking into Annie’s eyes for clarity because she’d been in this business long enough to know plenty of people regretted their tattoos the next morning. But with a firm nod from the birthday girl, she proceeded, applying careful pressure as she etched the tattoo into her skin.
Annie and Smoke emerged from their respective rooms at the same time, eyes meeting with a heavy need for the other. The man analyzed his wife: the ram rod straight quality to her posture, the red teariness of her eyes.
Nothing stood out too much until he looked toward her chest, a curled letter appearing from beneath the neckline of her dress.
“What’d y’all get,” Sammie wondered aloud, asking what everyone was dying to know.
Annie’s eyes took in her husband’s appearance just the same. He was solid like always, quiet like always, but his aura held a thoughtfulness that surrounded her. Then she saw it.
His ring finger was bare.
“Got our anniversary tatted,” he answered the question that was running through his wife’s head, damn near forgetting anyone else existed. He flashed the finger, roman numerals sprawled up the inside of his ring finger. Eyebrows knitting in emotion, he cleared his throat before lifting his shirt sleeve. “Then I got this.”
Annie was near bawling them. Because on the side of his right bicep was a simple line tattoo of the drawing her mother had sent her a picture of on their very first day away from home. Her daughter’s drawing. Her family. Her. Smoke. Babygirl. And that damn field of flowers.
“That’s real nigga shit right there,” Stack exclaimed, applauding his brother, and Annie concurred because damn. She had married a good ass man.
Then all eyes were on her because anticipation of her tattoo was driving them up a wall. But she looked at her husband, smirk littering her lips, beguiling him.
“I want Smoke to see it first,” she hummed, kissing the edge of his mouth. “In private.”
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
day five
Annie woke up groggy the next morning, fisting the sheets as she stretched alongside her husband. To her left, Smoke snored violently, and a giggle erupted from the back of her throat at the memory it conjured up.
“I can’t believe you did this,” he growled, biting into the flesh of her chest. He felt like his body was combusting from his need for her, the events of the day compounding. He’d been on edge since they woke up, had needed her all throughout the day when she was teasing him with kisses to the jaw or a hand to his thigh. And now, her tattoo was just making it ten times worse.
His name. His birth name. Embedded into her skin. Right above her heart.
“Fuck, you so sexy, girl,” Annie heard him compliment shakily. His eyes were on every part of her, never staying anywhere for too long because he needed to take all of her in.
“I love you, ‘Lijah,” she purred, hands rubbing his bare chest.
“God,” he exhaled, heaving a broken breath. “Don’t talk like that.”
But Annie giggled because she loved to get him riled up like this. She loved it when he felt out of control. When he felt lost. When he wanted to be conquered but fought it nonetheless. She pushed his chest, forcing him to fall back onto the bed.
Her knees met the floor.
“Let me take care of you, Papa,” she cooed, unbuckling his belt. She admired the way he gasped for air, and she praised him when he allowed her to do as she pleased.
His pants down. Her dress removed. Her bra gone.
The newly erected tattoo shown directly above her left breast—his favorite one. He salivated at the sight, propping himself up on shaky elbows as he watched her work. A tongue darted out to lap up the precum from his tip, and she spat on him, lubricating him the best way she knew how.
“You ready,” she questioned softly, jerking the length of him—up and down, up and down.
The honey to her voice had him nodding his head before he even knew what he should be ready for. And when her titties wrapped around his throbbing dick, a cry escaped his throat.
Her fingers brushed the edge of the tattoo, curling script tingling her skin. And then she looked at his right bicep—the drawing—imagining a larger family than the one that was etched there now, imagining vacations and birthdays and slow afternoons, imagining memories yet to be made.
Her sentimentality began to include the memories from the last few days: the set backs, the bumps in the road, the arguments, the fights—but also the love. It was the final day of their vacation, and in a few short hours they would be on their way to the airport and back home, and no matter how challenging some of the events had been, Annie had enjoyed herself. Alongside her family, she’d had fun and created memories to last a lifetime.
Beside her, the man began to rise from his slumber, hands searching for her.
“I’m right here, ‘Lijah,” she hummed, settling herself into his outstretched arms. She was immediately warmed by his naked body, and his distress was soothed by hers. They both shuddered as their limbs tangled.
"Last night," the man croaked, burying his face in her chest.
"I know," she laughed breathily, shivering at his cooling breath and the recollection of how he’d used it on her last night to push her over the edge. Her husband squeezed her waist, took a deep inhale of her.
"You was tryna turn my ass out, girl," he thundered in disbelief, causing them both to bellow loudly, laughing at the memory of Smoke breaking beneath her.
"I didn't try, Papa," she asserted, rising above his body. She straddled his waist, whining her hips against him. Slow movements lulled them both. Heat and desire made themselves home between them once more as her wet arousal spread across his throbbing length. Smoke became mesmerized as Annie leaned down, whispering in his ear. "I did."
After a lazy morning spent taking care of each other one last good time, the couple showered together before walking down to the beach. They had an hour before check out, an hour to soak up a little more sun before heading to the airport. Holding hands, their feet moved in tandem.
"You enjoy yourself, Mama," Smoke wondered aloud, looking at the side of her face for any inkling that the trip’s mishaps had ruined everything. He never thought the trip would happen without bumps in the road. Matter of fact, the entire time Annie worked out her ideas for it, he was fighting the urge to speak his grievances. Now that everything that could possibly go wrong had gone wrong, he fought back the urge to say I told you so.
Humming and pressing her shoulder into his, Annie pondered her answer thoughtfully.
"I've had the best time," she smiled softly, honestly. She met his gaze, grin spreading wide. She rolled her eyes at his expression. "I know you probably feel different—"
"I don't," he clarified, squeezing her hand. "I had my reservations and some of my predictions came true, but it’s been a good trip."
"It has," she affirmed meditatively.
In the distance, they saw their family where the street met the edge of the sandy beach. They waved their arms, Stack shouting the loudest about needing to get to the airport on time.
"As if his ass can say anything about bein' on time," Smoke grunted. He pulled his wife's hand to direct them both back across the street to check out of their hotel. Annie hid a laugh behind her hand, chuckling because day one of their trip had felt so long ago. Memphis. The airport. The long ass TSA line. The texts from Pearline about traffic. The hope that they'd make it on time. The defeat she felt when boarding was called. The relief she felt when she saw them running to the terminal.
"I can't wait for the next trip," she smiled as they made it to stand beside their friends.
"We can't either, girl," Grace grinned, new piercing shining in the sunlight. Her husband gripped her side, smiling down at her.
"Surprisingly, it wasn't too crazy," Therise deadpanned, pulling laughter from the group.
"Yeah, I was on my very best behavior," Cornbread nodded.
"Yeah right, nigga," Stack huffed, crossing his arms under his chest. "Like attempted murder," he shouted, recalling the play-fighting in the ocean on day three. "No one was on their best behavior. Not Grace and Bo," he admonished—for taking every bit of his money at the casino on night three. "Not Pearline and Sammie," he criticized—for bumping and grinding in the club just last night. "Not Smoke," he howled—for having incited the altercation at the pool on day two. "And for damn sure not Mary," he rolled his eyes—for having said something stupid that brought them to fight on the dance floor of the club.
"Welp," Therise hummed, shrugging her shoulders with a giggle. "I guess me and Annie ain't do nothing wrong."
"Oh, please," Stack scoffed, laughing brightly. “You chose to marry Cornbread, so that’s reason enough,” he shouted. The entire family cackled, Cornbread the loudest, holding his smiling wife close. Stack looked toward Annie, grinning at how happy she looked. “Plus,” he added, “it's my best friend's birthday, so she ain't never in the wrong.”
He moved to Annie's side, circling his arms around her and pulling her into a tight hug. The group all hummed in agreement because they were all here for her and her happiness.
"I love y'all to death," she breathed wetly, wiping tears that streamed down her face, and they all pulled her into a big group hug.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
word count: ~11,200!!!
a/n: ugh i love them so muchhh. this was an absolute bitch to revise, so if there are any typos, don't tell meee :3
Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
✓ Live Streaming✓ Interactive Chat✓ Private Shows✓ HD Quality✓ Free Actions
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
UP THE PRICE (MY LADY)
michael b. jordan x wunmi m.
PART TWO
previous masterlist
cw: sexual content
summary: a year after the unfortunate leak, rumors are still flooding around about who michael has locked down. to the public it’s still a mystery that they want to solve, and behind closed doors things are moving exactly how he wanted them to.
notes: okay i'm slowly getting back on track with everything, so here's this part. i have a good few more parts left to give y'all so hold on. enjoy!
Feburary 2027
Michael was in one of the worst moods he’d been in all month. He was irritated and restless and everybody around him could feel it too.
It wasn't like he was rude or mean, but his team had decided to move as carefully as possible around him. They spent all afternoon double checking everything before they even approached him. Nobody really wanted to be on the receiving end of his attitude.
And the reason of it all was simple. He missed Wunmi badly. The last time he had physically seen her was over two weeks ago, and at this point he was starting to feel it. Obiviously, the talked everyday, but it was mostly through texts. They would have short phone calls here and there, typically before bed. And now, he was truly feeling every second of those two weeks that they'd been apart.
Tonight's event was supposed to be a big deal because he was being honored for his career achievements and normally he would be more excited. But right now, he didn't even want to go.
Thecar pulled up to the venue and Michael stayed seated willing himself to want to actually participate in tonight's festivities. After a deep breath, he stepped out to the chaotic sounds of people calling for other celebrities on the carpet.
Normally, he could easily turn his celebrity charm on, but it seemed that otnight it would take a bit more effort. He put on the best fake smile that he could and started making his way down the carpet. He stopped and smiled for pictures, his mind counting down the minutes for it all to be over. He just wanted to be in bed, phone in hand, listening to the sounds of Wunmi breathing as she sleeped.
After the pictures, he went through interview after interview, answering the same few boring questions. His years of media training helped him thorugh it as his mind went to autopilot mode. He was so distracted in one of the interviews that when a hand lightly touched his back, he practically jumped.
The interviewer gasped, "Well look who's here!"
Michael turned around and it was like everything in his body settled. Wunmi stood a little bit behind him with a smile on her face and she looked absolutely gorgeous. Michael's eyes lit up and his mood lifted.
Wunmi smiled at the interviewer politely before leaning in to give Michael a hug. Their arms wrapped around each other in a way that looked friendly for the cameras. And though they were supposed to be putting on this show for the public, her lips curved against Michael's cheek as he squeezed her a bit too tight.
Michael exhaled quietly through his nose, loosening his hold for her to pull back.
“I just came to say hi,” she said.
And before he could say anything, she stepped away.
His eyes tracked her as she walked further down the carpet. He looked as if he was going to ditch the interview and follow after her. The intterviewer was clearly talking to him, but Michael didn't hear truly hear a word that ws being said. He snapped back into reality and put on his best face to finish the interview.
As soon as it was over, he stepped away, eyes immediately scanned the room looking for his fiancée. His team hurried after him trying to keep him in check, but he was going too fast. He kept moving until he found her inside the venue standing near on of the cocktail tables talking to someone. She was looking directly at him with a smile on her face as she talked.
Michael took in how good she looked. The lighting warmed her skin beautifully and the diamonds around her neck sparkled every time she moved. She looked calm. Meanwhile, he felt like his brain had short-circuited since the second she hugged him.
Wunmi slightly tilted her head at the way he was staring at her, then she winked. Michael let out a quiet huff of a laugh at the move. That woman was so incredibly irritating.
The longer he stood there, the more Wunmi looked at him. She mouthed, hi, then she motioned with her hand for him to keep moving.
He let out a dramatic puff of air from his but did as he was told. He allowed himself to be walked to his table. He took his seat with his mind reeling about what was happening with him.
He was starting to realize that he didn't like this. He didn't like being around her in public and not being able to act how he wanted to. He wanted to kiss her and hold her because he hadn't seen her in so long. He was obsessed with her. He needed her in his bones.
Every now and then his eyes would drift to her and every time she was looking at him. At one point she slowly crossed her legs beneath the table, and Michael had to look away because his mind went somewhere far too inappropriate for where he was. It had been two weeks since he was able to touch her properly and it was driving him insane.
The ceremony itself moved quickly. There were several honorees that night. There were also a few live performances to break everything up.
After a long while, it was finally his turn. The lights dimmed slightly as the presenter stepped onto the stage. A montage of clips from his films over the years started playing across the screens behind them. There was behind the scenes and directing footage. The room applauded at the end and then the introduction speech started. They talked about his growth, his impact, and his transition from actor to producer to director.
Michael sat back slightly in his chair listening quietly, jaw tight with emotion he was trying not to show too openly.
“Please welcome one of tonight’s honorees, Michael B. Jordan.”
The room erupted into applause as Michael stood up. He pushed his chair back and started to make his way to the stage. When he walked past Wunmi's table, his face softened and his eyes sparkled under the lights. Wunmi smiled wider at the sight of him.
Michael shook his head while continuing to the stage. He loved her something bad. He reached the stage with a standing ovation going. He hugged the presenter and accepted the award.
“Thank you so much,” he laughed softly. “I'm just so honored. I’ve been thinking a lot lately about growth and change and what it means to evolve. And not just as an artist, but as a man,” he stated.
Michael continued talking about how much he had matured over the years. How working with different creatives throughout his career had pushed him to become more open.
“There was a point where I thought success just meant working nonstop, constantly chasing the next thing. But now I appreciate leadership differently. Directing and producing changed me a lot. I was responsible for people and building something bigger than myself. That's something I'm still learning in both my career and my personal life every day.”
Wunmi giddily watched him from her table. Because she knew how hard he had worked to become this version of himself. He was more patient, open, and intentional now.
Michael started to thank people, starting with his family, especially his mother. Then he thanked his close frineds, creative partners, and people who helped his career over the years. His eyes moved through the room until they found Wunmi again. She sat still beneath his gaze, looking up at him with a sweet smile. Michael felt warmth spread across his face.
“And lastly, I gotta thank my heart and my love, for being my support these last few years. You've encouraged me to step outside of what people expect from me. You pushed me toward what I actually wanted for myself. You've been the shoulder for me to lean on and you ground me. Thank you so much baby.”
Michael finished off his speech by thanking everybody again. He stepped off the stage and tried to head back to his seat. People kept stopping and congratulating him. He was being pulled in different directions for hugs and pictures. Michael smiled politely the entire time.
Eventually his team managed to get him away from the crowd. They led him to a quiet hallway corner tucked away from everything. He adjusted his watch as he looked around. Then he noticed Wunmi walking toward him. When she got close enough Michael held his arms out for her to walk right into them.
With them being in such a private area they were free to be who they were completely. Wunmi stepped into his arms. She laughed at how tight he was squeezing her.
“I missed you, baby,” he said roughly into her neck.
"I missed you too," she lifted her head a bit to kiss his cheek.
Michael’s hands spread against her back over the fabric of her dress, holding her close. Then he pulled back just enough to look at her face.
“When did you fly in?”
“This afternoon,” she answered patiently.
“Why you ain’t tell me?”
“Because it was a surprise, baby.”
“You really surprised me.”
“I know.”
He huffed softly through his nose, pulling her closer.
“You looked so happy up there,” she told him quietly. She reached up and smoothed her hand lightly over the front of his jacket.
“I was,” his eyes stayed on her face another second before he asked quietly, “How long you here for?”
“About that…I have to fly back for the BAFTAs,” Wunmi bit her lip.
His face dropped, “When?”
“Tomorrow morning.”
“Tomorrow morning?” he frustratingly repeated.
Wunmi winced, “I know.”
“Okay then I’m coming with you,” Michael shook his head in disbelief.
“Baby.”
“I’m serious.”
“You need to stay here and finish press.”
“I can do press over there.”
“No you can’t. You already have interviews scheduled,” she said.
Michael sucked his teeth, clearly irritated. He looked like he wanted to argue about it too. Wunmi saw it forming before he even opened his mouth.
“I fly out in the morning. Not tonight,” she reminded him gently.
“Okay, fine,” he sighed. He clearly hated agreeing though. “Come on.”
“Where are we going?”
“I just need some time with you.” He looked touch-starved. Like these last few weeks had actually been hard on him.
Michael intertwined their fingers starting to lead her. His security team discreetly directed them through the quiet hallway toward a private side exit. When they made it outside, Michael's car was waiting for them.
They spent the whole car ride up under each other. Luckily, the drive home wasn't too long.
When they got home, they headed upstairs to the bedroom, stripping down from their formal clothes into something more comfortable. They laid in bed together, kissing lazily between conversations. They were catching up on all the things that they never had time to say over facetime.
Michael couldn’t keep his hands off of her. Every time Wunmi shifted even a little bit, his hands followed. He gripped her waist, her thighs, her back, anything he could reach. His fingers rubbed softly against her skin as if he needed the physical reasurance that she was actually there.
At one point Wunmi laughed softly against his lips, “You’re being so clingy.”
"Mhm and I don't care," Michael kissed her again.
The closer they got to the wedding, the more attached he was. The more they started to reveal their relationship, the less careful he seemed to become emotionally. And Wunmi could feel it in everything he did.
The next morning, Michael was in a bad mood again because she had to leave. They were sitting in the back of the SUV with Wunmi trying not to laugh because of how miserable he was acting.
“You’ll be okay,” Wunmi teased softly.
Michael glanced over at her with a look that said otherwise.
"You'll see me soon," Wunmi shook her head fondly before squeezing his hand.
“Not soon enough.”
They pulled up to the airport entrance where Wunmi's team was standing out front waiting for her. When the car stopped, Michael got out first. He helped her out of the car then while she greeted her team, he went to the trunk to get her bags. They went inside while discussing scheduling and timing of the coming press days.
Michael barely spoke to the group of people as he carried the bags. He maintained close distance to his fiancée, trying to get as much time out of her as he could.
Eventually they reached the security checkpoint where they had to separate and Michael visibly disliked that. Wunmi stepped into his arms, wrapping hers around his neck. She smiled against his shoulder.
“Michael,” he hummed against her without loosening his hold at all. “I have to go.”
He said nothing. If anything, his arms tightened more.
“Baby.”
Michael grunted quietly and held onto her for another few seconds before pulling back. His face was completely serious.
“I love you.”
“I love you too.”
He kissed her one more time. Then Wunmi tried to step away and Michael grabbed her waist again.
“Michael,” she laughed.
He sighed dramatically before finally letting go for real this time.
“Text me when you land.”
“I will.”
“Don’t disappear all day.”
“Yes sir.”
Finally, she was able to turn and walk towards security with her team. A few steps in, she glanced back over her shoulder to see that Michael was still standing exactly where she left him watching her leave. The second she disappeared fully from sight, the smile faded from his face and he looked exhausted again.
Once he got back outside, his driver opened the SUV door for him. He slid into the backseat with a heavy sigh. As soon as he got settled and the car started to move, his phone rang with a call from his publicist. Michael didn't really want to answer, but he did anyway.
“What.”
“You’re in a wonderful mood this morning,” she deadpanned.
“What I got today?”
“Not too much today, actually. You have a radio interview first, a magazine interview, and then Fallon tonight.”
Michael leaned back against the seat with a sigh. All he wanted to do now was go back home and get in bed. Instead he had to go smile on television.
He spent the entire day operating on autopilot. Smiling when needed, shaking hands, telling the same stories, and answering the same questions. By the middle of the afternoon he was mentally exhausted and his team could tell. There was a flatness to him whenever the cameras weren't rolling.
Luckily, when it was time for his Jimmy Fallon interview, he wasn't as bothered as he was before. Maybe it was because he genuinely enjoyed his time on the late night show. The energy was always lighthearted and less stiff than some of the more serious and repetitive interviews he'd been doing lately. And honestly, he needed that tonight.
Out on stage, Jimmy Fallon was gearing up for his arrival.
“Our next guest is an Academy award-winning actor, producer, and director…please welcome Michael B. Jordan!”
The crowd erupted the second Michael walked out. Women in the audience were losing their minds. Michael laughed as he waved and lightly jogged onto the stage.
Jimmy stood laughing beside his desk.
“Look at this!” Fallon shouted over the noise. “Does this ever get old for you?”
Michael sat down in the chair with a grin spreading across his face.
“Nah, not really,” he laughed honestly.
The audience screamed again and Michael shook his laughing.
“Well I think this is all gonna die down soon anyway,” he teased while settling into his own chair.
“I don’t know about that,” he said as he casually leaned back.
“Alright, alright…" Jimmy smiled warmly. “But seriously, congratulations on the engagement.”
A real genuine smile spread across Michael's face as the audience applauded. His body warmed up and he seemed almost shy for a second.
“Thank you,” he said genuinely.
“So when’s the wedding?”
Michael chuckled a bit, "Soon."
“How soon?”
“Very soon.”
"That's not really an answer man," Jimmy narrowed his eyes jokingly.
Michael shrugged, "I'm trying here."
“So how’s wedding planning going?”
Michael groaned which made the audience laugh.
“Man, it's uh, it’s a lot,” he admitted. “I didn’t realize how much goes into it.”
Jimmy nodded knowingly, “Oh yeah.”
“And we both been really busy lately. So honestly a lot of stuff fell into the wedding planner’s hands,” Michael continued.
“Hey man, you gotta be a little careful with that,” Jimmy said.
“Yeah you do, but my fiancée is very particular," Michael laughed before shaking his head.
"And what does that mean?" Jimmy grinned.
“It means she knows exactly what she wants.”
“And you don’t?”
“No. I learned real quick this is not my lane,” he said confidently.
Jimmy laughed a little, “So you just gave up?”
“I ain’t say that,” Michael defended jokingly. “We definitely bumped heads a couple times. But I also learned she’s usually right. So now I just let her have it.”
“That's a smart thing to learn.”
The conversation changed to talking about The Thomas Crown Affair. The rest of the interview flew by. They effortlessly joked back and forth with the audience eating up every little thing Michael said. He laughed more during that interview than he had during other interviews, finally loosening up fully once the conversation stopped feeling so media trained.
When the interview was over, Michael was just ready to go home. He got into the SUV and reached for his phone, opening him and Wunmi's text thread. The ride home was quiet while he scrolled through the pictures she’d sent him earlier that week from fittings and press events.
He got home and the house felt too quiet and too empty. He kicked his shoes off near the entryway, headed upstairs, and pulled his phone back out. He knew she probably wouldn’t be awake yet, but he texted her anyway. He wanted to send her messages of good luck and not to stress herself out.
The BAFTA Awards were a huge deal, and even though Wunmi tried to act calm about things, Michael knew when she was nervous. And she was definitely nervous.
After sending the text, he showered and climbed into bed. The exhaustion hit him quickly.
The next morning, he woke up earlier than he needed to because the BAFTAs were about to start airing and his schedule was jampacked for the day.
When he went downstairs, the house was active. His team had taken over. Somebody was steaming clothes in the corner while another person organized accessories across the kitchen island.
Michael was half awake walking around in a white tank top and black shorts.
“Good morning. We have to start getting you ready in like twenty,” His stylist called out from nearby.
He nodded while grabbing the remote to turn the tv on. He put the BAFTAs pre-show coverage on. The red carpet hadn’t fully started yet, but reporters were outside talking while footage rolled across the screen. Michael stood there watching quietly for a second before sitting on the edge of the couch.
Suddenly, his phone buzzed with Wunmi's name and face lighting up the screen. He answered almost immediately.
As soon as it connected, Wunmi's smiling face appeared on the other side of the screen. She was in the backseat of a car, London moving behind the windows while soft natural light filtered across her face.
Michael’s breath caught slightly. He couldn’t even fully see her outfit, but from what he did see, she looked beautiful already.
“Jesus, you look good,” he muttered honestly.
Wunmi smiled nervously at the compliment, “Thank you.”
Michael noticed the tension in her expression. His brows pulled together.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’m just nervous,” her voice came out quietly.
“Nervous about what?”
"Everything," she sighed softly. “I just…I wish you were here.”
Michael frowned instantly, because he wished the exact same thing.
“Baby, I wish I was there too,” he said softly.
Wunmi smiled weakly.
“You gon’ be fine. This just another stepping stone,” he told her confidently. “You already proved yourself several times over."
A small smile spread across Wunmi’s face. Hearing that from him always meant something to her. He believed in her completely, even more than she believed in herself sometimes.
“I love you.”
“I love you too.”
Someone outside her car opened the door then, voices floating faintly into the background. Wunmi looked toward them before glancing back at Michael.
“I gotta go walk the carpet.”
Michael nodded.
“Aight,” his eyes stayed fixed on her face. “I can’t wait to celebrate you.”
"Okay," Wunmi bit lightly at her lip trying not to smile too hard at that.
“Go handle business.”
Wunmi nodded once, “Bye baby.”
“Bye.”
Michael was staring at his phone after the call ended when his publicist walked past him carrying a clipboard.
“How she feeling?” she asked.
“She's nervous,” Michael said setting the phone down.
“It’s awards season. Everybody's nervous,” she said simply.
Michael leaned back against the couch cushions with a sigh. He hated not being there with her so he could calm her down, hold her hand, and talk her through it.
Everybody was still moving around him getting things ready. But his eyes stayed fixed on the tv. And he was glad he was looking, because soon Wunmi's face captured the screen.
She loojed so good it honestly irritated him a bit. She wore this sparkling baby blue gown that hugged every curve of her body perfectly as if it was painted on. The fabric shimmered every time the cameras flashed against it. Her patewo braids were pulled beautifully up away from her face. Everything about her looked flawless.
Michael stared hard at the screen as the cameras zoomed in on her face. His stylist was talking to him and he didn’t hear a word. All he could focus on was Wunmi smiling naturally while posing for photos. And she looked so comfortable now too. The nervousness from a few minutes ago was gone. She calmly floated down that carpet, stopping to get captured by different camera angles while photographers shouted her name.
Michael shook his head slowly. His eyes followed her across the screen. He wished he was there to field some of the attention she was sure to be getting. And not just from the photographers.
Wunmi had a tendency to be too nice and open with people, and he didn't want another Tyree situation to come about. Especially with her being in another country.
Michael exhaled sharply through his nose while watching another camera angle pop up. The camera zoomed in closer while Wunmi turned slightly toward the photographers and Michael spotted the ring sparkling against her hand. A boyish smile spread across his face. He was satisfied now.
He stayed focused on the screen while Wunmi continued moving down the carpet. Then she finally moved from the photo area toward the interview section. As soon as she got off the screen, Michael stood up, and headed upstairs to clean his body off for the day.
It didn't take him long to clean up. He went back downstairs dressed in only a robe. His team had everything ready for him now. He sat down while people started to move around to get him dressed and ready.
He came back down at the right time because the ceremony had officially started. Someone had grabbed the remote and turned the volume a little higher.
Michael was locked in on the screen the entire time they got him ready. Even while someone buttoned his shirt cuffs, his eyes never moved from the tv.
The ceremony rolled on for about an hour before the category he was waiting for came up.
Michael immediately stood up from the chair before they could even tell him to stay still. Instinctively, he moved closer to the screen, fully dressed now except for a few final touches. He crossed his arms tightly over his chest while staring.
The nominees started rolling across the screen one by one with their clips playing and their names were announced. The second Wunmi's clip came up, Michael smiled. The clip ended and the presenter opened the card.
“And the BAFTA goes to…”
There was a pause, then-
“…Wunmi Mosaku.”
"LET'S GO!" Michael boomed. He clapped his hands together hard enough to echo through the room. Excitement was written all over his face. “That’s my baby!”
Everybody around him started cheering and laughing at Michael's reaction.
Onscreen, Wunmi looked stunned for half a second before that huge smile spread across her face. She stood up gracefully, hugging her family first, then members of her team nearby.
She officially made history, not once but twice. Last year she made history as the first black British woman to win for best supporting actress in a film. Now she's done it twice, back to back, which hadn't been done before.
Wunmi made her way toward the stage while applause filled the venue. She reached the microphone and took a small breath first. Michael noticed that breath. It was the same one she took when she was trying not to get emotional.
Then she started speaking and just like always she was incredibly graceful, humble, and warm. She thanked her castmates and crew, her team, her family, and her friends. Michael smiled bigger hearing how intentionally she spoke. How she was filled with gratitude with each word.
As soon as her speech ended, Michael was reaching for his phone. He wanted to call her and just tell her how proud of her he was. But his publicist cut in fast.
“We got to go right now. We're late.”
Michael looked up annoyed. He glanced back at the TV reluctantly while Wunmi walked offstage still smiling.
The next day, Wunmi landed back in Los Angeles a little after two in the afternoon. And she was completely exhausted.
The last few weeks had been nonstop between interviews, fittings, flights, award shows, events, and barely sleeping in between any of it. But underneath all the exhaustion she was happy.
She stepped through the private terminal doors and spotted him waiting there in a hoodie and sunglasses.
The moment she got close enough, he grabbed her face gently and kissed her hard before she could even fully greet him. Wunmi laughed into the kiss from surprise.
“Hi to you too.”
“I missed you,” he muttered against her lips before kissing her again.
Wunmi smiled tiredly, “I can tell.”
Michael took her bags from her team, wrapped an arm around her shoulders, and guided her toward the parking area. He opened the passenger door for her once they reached the SUV, helping her inside before loading all of her bags. By the time he climbed into the driver’s seat, Wunmi looked halfway asleep. He leaned across the console and kissed her softly one more time.
Wunmi smiled softly against his lips.
“You happy now?”
“Mhm,” Michael grabbed her hand, kissing the back of it. “How do you feel?”
He started up the car while Wunmi leaned back into her seat with a tired sigh.
“I'm glad I’m home with you.”
Michael smiled and squeezed her hand. He pulled the car away from the curb and got on the road. As traffic moved slowly, Michael glanced over at her every once in a while to check on her. She still looked beautiful even while she was exhausted.
“I'm so proud of you,” Michael said quietly after a while.
"Thank you, baby," Wunmi looked over sleepily with the tiniest smile on her face.
"Back to back is crazy," Michael kissed her knuckles again.
Wunmi just laughed softly.
After a moment Michael glanced over again.
“How the dress coming?”
“Good. It's almost done.”
“I really can't believe you making your own wedding dress,” Michael shook his head in disbelief.
"It's what I always wanted to do," Wunmi shrugged tiredly.
A few minutes later, her responses started slowing down, her head leaned heavier against the seat, and eyes blinked slower. Michael noticed, so he lowered the volume of the music and stopped talking altogether so she could sleep.
But right as the silence settled in the car Wunmi’s sleepy voice mumbled, “You can keep talking. I can still talk and listen.”
Michael glanced over to see her eyes were barely open. He laughed quietly to himself while rubbing his thumb across her hand.
“Go to sleep, babe.”
Wunmi made a soft sound of protest but was drifting off anyway. Within another minute, she was fully asleep in the passenger seat.
The rest of the drive home was quiet.
He pulled into the garage and turned the car off. He looked over at his fiancée. She hadn’t moved in the last twenty minutes of the drive. Her cheek was pressed against the headrest, lips slightly parted, hand still loosely wrapped around his.
He carefully slipped his hand from hers and got out of the car. The garage door rumbled shut behind him while he quietly grabbed all of her luggage, carrying everything inside then coming back out for her.
Michael opened the passenger door to see that Wunmi hadn’t moved at all. He leaned in and carefully unbuckled her seatbelt so he wouldn’t wake her. He slid one arm beneath her knees and the other around her back then he lifted her out bridal style.
The movement of it made Wunmi stir a bit. She sleepily threw her arms around his shooulders.
He carried her into the house, making sure not to bump her against anything while kicking the door shut behind him. Then headed upstairs where he laid her down on the bed. He crouched down to pull her shoes off, then started changing her out of her clothes replacing her travel attire with t-shirt and sleep shorts.
He pulled the throw blankets over her and leaned down to kiss her forehead. After that he decided to leave her alone to rest while he did some things around the house.
For two hours, Michael answered emails, phone calls, and looked at updates from the wedding planner. He even started to make food for later because he knew that Wunmi was going to be hungry when she woke up.
When the two and a half hour mark hit, Michael was sitting at the kitchen island going through wedding documents on his iPad when he heard footsteps moving around. A few seconds later, Wunmi appeared at the top of the staircase.
"What time is it?" She rubbed one eye while walking down the stairs slowly.
Michael checked the clock, “Almost meeting time.”
He laughed as Wunmi groaned. He held his hand out toward her, waiting for her to get closer. She walked into his space, leaning against him while he wrapped an arm around her waist.
“Did you sleep good?” he asked softly.
She nodded against him, "Mhm."
"Good," he kissed her arm.
Wunmi glanced toward the kitchen counter seeing all the wedding folders and notes spread out. She let out a dramatic sigh and reached for his coffee mug to take a sip.
He watched her carefully, “You ready?”
“No,” she answered honestly.
“Well too bad, the meeting starts in five minutes,” Michael grinned.
Wunmi settled into the chair beside him while he adjusted the laptop on the kitchen island. He rested one arm across the back of her chair while they waited for the zoom to connect. A second later their wedding planner popped up onto the screen smiling brightly.
“Hello to my favorite clients!”
“Don't give us the same compliment you give to everyone else,” Wunmi laughed softly.
“I'm not!” the planner said. “Most couples stress me out. You two don't.”
The planner jumped right into business after that, pulling up documents to explain updates.
“Overall everything is moving very smoothly. There’s just one issue.”
Michael’s face went tight, “What's the issue?”
“The venue is still giving us pushback about outside catering. They’re insisting on using their in-house chef team, but considering the type of menu you want and the guest list…” she trailed off knowingly.
Michael leaned back in his chair, "But we already told them in the beginning that we wanted our own people."
“I know,” the planner agreed quickly. “I’m handling it. I just wanted to keep you both updated.”
Wunmi rubbed lightly at her forehead, “That’s so annoying.”
“It’ll get fixed. And it shouldn't take too long. Everything will be situated before final confirmation with the caterer, I promise,”the planner reassured. “But enough about that. Let me show you the updated ceremony mockup.”
The rendering of the ceremony setup filled the laptop screen beautifully. Large white flowers were used as the arch portion, a white runway was the aisle with white flowers running alongside it. Dozens of comfortable white and black circular chairs lined both sides of the aisle. All together everything looked extremely romantic and bright.
"Oh wow," Wunmi gasped quietly the second she saw it.
Michael went completely silent beside her, because suddenly it all felt real. They were actually getting married. In a few months, Wunmi would be walking down that aisle toward him becoming his wife. He swallowed hard unexpectedly while staring at the screen. The planner kept talking excitedly about floral placement and lighting concepts, but Michael barely heard her.
His eyes stayed fixed on the mockup while emotions hit him all at once. The thought of standing there waiting for Wunmi, seeing her in her dress, hearing their vows, and officially starting their life together. It got him bad enough that his eyes started glossing slightly.Michael blinked quickly, cleared his throat, and leaned back.
The rest of the meeting moved pretty quickly after that. They just finalized a few details like timing, transportation, and rehearsal dinner logistics. After a few final goodbyes, the Zoom call ended and the laptop screen went dark.
Wunmi pushed herself out of her chair standing right in front of him. He automatically spread his legs so she could stand in between them. She leaned down and kissed him softly as her hand found her waist.
“I’m really excited.”
“Yeah?” Michael looked up at her while rubbing her hips.
“Everything looked so good,”she said.
He wrapped both arms fully around her waist and pulled her closer until she was nearly sitting in his lap.
“I’m glad I met my soulmate,” he said quietly.
The sincerity in his voice made Wunmi’s smile soften. She brushed her fingers lightly along the side of his face.
“I’m glad too.”
Michael tilted his head slightly into her touch before kissing her again.
Mid-Feburary 2027
The last few weeks had honestly spoiled Michael because ever since Wunmi had come back from London, they had barely spent any time apart. If he was home, she was there. If she had fittings or meetings, he somehow found a reason to be nearby.
So naturally, when the SAG Awards rolled around, Michael suggested they just get ready together.
Wunmi’s team had practically taken over the entire suite. Garment bags were hung up and makeup and hair products took up most of the table space. Soft music was playing throughout the suite as women talked and moved around the space.
Michael kept abandoning his own glam process to hover around Wunmi on her side of the suite. He had been especially attached lately, but it wasn't like she minded. She was on the last day of her period and had been noticeably emotional and irritated. It wasn't like she was rude, just snappy. And Michael knew not to take any of it personally.
Like earlier that morning when she snapped on him for trying to take her food when he was only reaching over to open her water bottle. She instantly felt bad about it and apologized, but he wasn't phased by her attitude. He just kept going asking her if she needed anything and doing things even when she said she didn't.
It didn't take much longer for the both of them to be ready. Wunmi wore a sparkling burnt orange gown long sleeves and soft draping that hugged her waist. A deep slit ran up her side, exposing her glowing, oiled-up leg. Her hair in a long ponytail with a bang that slightly covered her right eye.
Michael wore a black double-breasted suit with a black button up underneath. He paired with his David Yurman bracelets and chain. He also had on a black band watch she had just gifted him for his birthday.
He walked closer to her, his hands lightly gripping her waist. He leaned down and softly kissed her despite hearing her makeup artist scold him. He ignored her and continued on.
"You look gorgeous," he said while pulling back.
"Thank you. I love the all-black look on you," Wunmi ran her hand down his arms. "And you're starting to fill out your suits more now."
He hummed feeling her hand go from his arms to his chest. He was becoming a little more solid like he had been during the filming of Sinners. She loved the feeling of the weight of his body on hers.
Someone called that it was time for them to leave. They pulled away from each other. Michael moved to make sure she had everything like her phone and lipgloss.
Downstairs, their SUVs waited outside the side entrance away from all of the people and potential cameras.
Michael opened Wunmi’s car door, carefully helping her inside so her dress wouldn’t catch on anything. He leaned in briefly to place her bag beside her.
“You comfortable?”
“Yes daddy,” she teased softly.
"Watch yourself," Michael smirked. He gave her one more kiss, brushing his thumb across her cheek.
"I'll see you there, okay? I love you."
"Okay. I love you too," Wunmi nodded softly.
Michael finally closed the car door and stepped back. He tapped the side of the SUV and watched as the car pulled off. He got into his own car once Wunmi's was out of his sight.
It wasn't long before the car pulled up to the venue. His door opened and camera flashes went off like crazy. He stepped out of the car looking good.
Michael gave a few quick smiles and waves to the screaming people before starting down the carpet at an easy pace. He posed for photos and stopped at different press platforms to answer all of the usual questions. He made his way to his last interview of the night.
“You look very happy tonight.”
“I am.”
“We love to hear it. Now tell me, who are you rooting for tonight?”
“I mean, I know a lot of people here,” he answered honestly. “There's so many people I'm rooting for honestly.A lot of peers, old castmates, friends. Like I just saw that Wunmi was here.”
“She’s having an incredible season.”
“She is,” Michael agreed instantly. “I’m really proud of her.”
They talked a little more about the movie, where he answered the same re-packaged question. But then the conversation made a small shift.
“So, how's the fiancée?” the interviewer said grinning slyly.
Michael’s face changed instantly at the mention of her.
Softer.
Warmer.
“She's good. Very busy and tired, but good,” he answered with a softened smile.
“Is she here tonight?”
“She’s…” he paused slightly again before smirking, “…around. That’s all y’all getting.”
After finishing the interview, his team guided him inside. The ballroom inside buzzed with conversation as people moving between tables. He followed his team toward his seat. Unfortunately, his table sat on the opposite side of the room from Wunmi’s.
Once he sat down, he pulled out his phone, fingers moving quickly across he screen.
i'm proud of you no matter what. good luck baby. i love you.
The response was almost immediate as if she had been waiting for him to text her.
Thank you, my love. I love you too.
The show moved along pretty quickly once everyone got seated. Michael surprisingly stayed engaged through most of it too. Usually award shows dragged after a while, especially this deep into the season when everybody was tired and over traveling, but tonight it just flowed.
Every few minutes his eyes wandered across the ballroom to Wunmi's table. Even from that far away he could still spot the bright orange shimmer of her dress instantly. He would smile to miself every time he caught a glimpse of her laughing or talking to someone.
The closer it got to Wunmi's category, Michael started to fidget more. He rubbed his hands together often as presenters walked onto the stage. And when his eyes would scan the room, he noticed Wunmi's body language. Even though she said she wasn't nervous, he could tell that she was. He knew her too well not to know.
Finally, the category came up. Michael's body went still as the presenter walked on stage. They did the intro speech and clips played across the screen. Each time he saw Wunmi's face on the big screen, he felt pride swell up in his chest.
Then the presenter opened the envelope.
“And the Actor goes to…” there was a pause as the presenter opened the envelope. "…Wunmi Mosaku."
The ballroom exploded in applause and cheers. People stood up clapping and eyeing her. Michael was on his feet before he even knew it. The excitement on his face was undeniable as he clapped and shouted so loudly over the noise.
Across the room, Wunmi looked genuinely stunned. Her hands flew toward her chest while the people around her grabbed onto her to hug and congratulate her. She genuinely looked overwhelmed. Her eyes were glossy and she was shaking her head as she looked at everyone. She slowly started to make her way to the stage.
Michael instinctively started moving forward as if he was going to go up to her. Then he realized how far apart their tables actually were. He was too far away to do something without it looking suspicious. All he could do was stand across the room and watch her with a proud smile on his face. Then he realized how far apart their tables actually were.
Wunmi reached the stage still looking absolutely overwhelmed. She received the award and stood in front of the microphone all while the applause kept going. She took a deep breath trying to get herself together.
She laughed softly under her breath almost nervously before finally leaning toward the microphone.
“I…did not expect this," and you could hear it in her voice.
Wunmi took another breath before continuing. She thanked her peers for voting for her, theen her castmates, her director, the crew, and everyone who helped to shape her performance. She was genuine and felt incredibly humble at this win, and everyone could tell by the way she breathed between her small stumbles in speech. But that all became slightly steadier and softer as she thanked her family and friends for supporting her.
And Michael couldn’t stop smiling watching her. On hand briefly rubbed across his mouth to try to rid it of the wide smile he wore. Luckily the cameras weren't in his direction, becaus ehe was sure everything would be given away by his facil expression.
One hand rubbed briefly across his mouth while the people at his table started looking at him knowingly again.
“Thank you for this,” Wunmi said sincerely while lifting the award slightly.
The room erupted into applause again as she walked offstage looking dazed by the entire ordeal.
Eventually, the show wrapped and people started moving around freely. Michael slipped away from his table and found Wunmi in a quiet area of the large space surrounded by members of her team. Her whole body did a sigh the moment she saw him.
Michael walked straight to her, wrapping both of his arms around her so tightly. He pulled her against him so their chests were pressed together.
“I can’t believe that just happened,” she said as she melted into him.
“Belive it, baby. It's more to come,” Michael pulled back just enough to look at her, his hands firm around her waist.
Her eyes watered as he kissed one of her cheeks, then the other one.
After seeing his woman, Michael was now in the best of moods and everyone around him could see it. Normally, before an interview he was calm and focused while his team prepped. But today he was actually excited.
He had been trying to get on this podcast for months. He'd seen several celebrities that he knew go on and have the time of their lives. He could see how much they actually trusted the hosts and opened up to them. The hosts had a reputation for getting people comfortable enough to loosen up and let go without being overbearing.
Part of that came from their background with the Playhouse. The Playhouse was this massive performance platform where dancer and creatives got to build careers and relationships with celebrities. Because of that the hosts interacted with famous people in a way others wouldn't. With their journalism backgrounds and connections to the industry, they knew how to navigate even the messiest of conversations.
Michael had watched enough of their episodes to know what he was walking into and he was actually excited. Maybe that also had something to do with Wunmi coming along. She was sitting next to him in a flowy black black dress not really paying attention to much besides her phone.
After another twenty minutes or so, the car finally pulled up outside the podcast studio. When they went inside, the studio had a warm cozy feeling to it. It didn't feel like the normal minimalist set-ups that most podcast studio had.
The small production team greeted them with warm smiles and waves. They led them deeper into the studio space where the three hosts were waiting.
Alexis approached him first. She had light caramel-colored skin, stood around 5'4, with thick curves. Sasha followed behind. She was 5'8, slim build, with deep skin. Malcolm was last with light skin, 6'1 height, and long locs.
They all individually introduced themselves to Michael, greeting him with hugs. He reached his hand back to pull Wunmi up from slightly behind him. She smiled at the group.
“This is my fiancée, Wunmi.”
Sasha and Alexis gasped at Michael's statement.
"Oh my gosh, girl. I love you so much," Alexis's face lit up in absolute excitement.
"Yes, like we've been following you since Lovecraft Country!" A smirk took over Sasha's face. "Now ownder the chemistry was like that in Sinners."
Both Wunmi and Michael chuckled at that.
"I love this for y'all. Congratulations," Alexis smiled as she spoke.
"Thank you so much," Wunmi replied.
“Can we see the ring?”
Wunmi nodded her head and held her left hand up for them to see. The diamonds sparkled beautifully under the studio lights. The two women crowded around her hand with impresed expressions on their faces.
“That is gorgeous,” Alexis said seriously.
“You spent some money on that. I know that's right,” Sasha added.
"I did, but she deserves it," Michael said proudly.
They eased into conversation, everyone trying to get comfortable with each other. It didn't take long for the conversation to flow between them. Eventually, production finished setting everything up so everyone moved to the set.
The hosts and Michael sat in the four chairs that were set up in a semi-circle. The microphones were behind the chairs, angling in fornt of the chairs. Wunmi settled onto the couch that was just off-camera.
Michael looked over at her almost as soon as she sat down.
“You good?”
"I'm okay," Wunmi nodded.
A producer started counting down behind the cameras and everybody settled into place. The countdown finished and they jumped right into it.
"Welcome back into the world of the Playhouse. I'm one of your hosts, Alexis."
"Malcolm."
"And I'm Sasha. And today we have a very special and highly requested guest. None other than Academy Award winning, Michael B. Jordan."
“Highly requested?” Michael's eyebrows lifted at that.
“Yes sir. After our interview with Aaron Pierre, everybody's been begging for you."
“Well I appreciate the love then. I'm grateful to be here for real,” Michael said genuinely while adjusting in his chair. He actually looked pretty relaxed and comfortable sitting there.
“So we like to start by asking our guests how they're really doing," Sasha stated.
Michael exhaled dramatically.
“Busy,” Michael exhaled. "I've just been trying not to stress myself out too much with everything going on."
Everybody laughed instantly.
“That makes sense becuase you're having a crazy year right now,” Alexis said. "I mean we're hearing about project after project that you're either producing or directing, press for this new movie, and wedding planning. That's just too much."
"Yeah, it's a lot, but I'm happy though," Michael rubbed his chin while nodding his head.
"Okay let's get right into it. We like to ask our guests three questions that will let us in a little bit more. We got one for the mind, one for the body, and one for the soul."
"Let's do it," Michael stated enthusiastically.
“A question for the mind,” Sasha looked down at her card. "What's something new you learned this week? It can either be what you learned about yourself or something new you learned in general."
Michael hummed thoughtfully for a second before saying, “That I actually don’t like being away from home this much. I used to be way better at constantly moving around and traveling. But lately, I been wanting to sit still and slow down more.”
"Well, you know that's what comes with getting to that settling down phase in your life."
"And I'm ready for it. Truly."
"On to a question for the soul," Sasha switched to the next question on the card. "What's something you're proud of about yourself this week?"
“Honestly, I'm proud of myself for really locking in and focusing. When I said I learned how to slow down, it was because I did focus on certain things more. I'll have more time to spend with my family coming up soon.”
“A question for the body. This one's gonna get us a good start into the rest of the episode.What's your position of the week?"
"Man, y'all ain't wasting no time, huh?" Michael dropped his head down as he picked at his pants.
“Aye, I'm sure you watched some of our episodes before. We get started early,” Malcolm said.
Michael lifted his head, chuckling while trying to think of an answer. And truthfully, they acually hadn't been having much sex lately. Wunmi had been on her period most of the week, and they'd been too busy and tired before then. But outside of that, his mind went to a place so specific. He loved how Wunmi felt on top of him. The eye contact they would have and the feel of her thick thighs straddling him. He couldn't get enough.
Michael rubbed his jaw trying to compose himself, then he muttered, "Her on top, probably."
“I know that's right! Baby, you better ride that man,” Alexis said dramatically as she glanced over at Wunmi.
Even though he said it, Michael instantly got flustered shaking his head. His eyes slid to Wunmi too and she looked a little flustered as well. She was awkwardly smiling while staring off to the side.
“Be glad, because riding is a lot of work.”
“Yeah, it is,” Wunmi called out from the couch across the room making everybody laugh. The producers knew they would have to make sure her voice would be edited out in the final piece.
"Nah, every time a woman say she wanna ride, two minutes later she tired," Malcolm said looking completely unconvinced.
"That is not true," Alexis looked offended.
"It is true," Malcolm shrugged lazily. "And then as soon as I take over now she all mad talking 'bout 'I was doing fine.' No you wasn't"
Everybody laughed at the way Malcolm had said it.
"But then y'all start doing too much," Alexis countered.
"She's right," Michael nodded.
"Come on man. How you gone do me like that?" Malcolm looked over at him betrayed.
“Thank you! Men always think harder means better,” Alexis said.
“Not always. But I do agree riding takes a lot of work. Them thighs gotta be strong," Michael leaned back in his chair.
Right then, the bartender appeared behind the setup carrying a tray of shots.
“It's shot o'clock,” she announced.
"What's that?" Michael’s eyebrows lifted.
"We do a few rounds every episode. Of course, you don't have to do all of them, but KJ does a good job at not making them strong," Sasha explained.
"KJ why don't you explain this for us," Alexis stated.
The bartender started placing glasses down one by one in front of everybody, including Wunmi.
"This shot is called the Bartender's Wet Dream. It's supposed to be this sweet and creamy drink. There's grenadine, Irish cream, you could do any coffee liquer but I used Kahlua, and a bit of whip cream on top," The bartender smiled proudly.
Everybody lifted their glasses and cheersed as they clinked them together. They threw them back and Michael blinked hard at the strong taste of it.
“It's time for our next segment that we like to call the Kinky Corner. We'll ask you a few rapid fire questions that you have toanswer without thinking too hard of them."
"Let's go," michael rubbed his hands together trying to get himself ready for these sets of questions.
“Lights on or off?”
“On,” Michael answered almost instantly. "I gotta see all that."
“Music or no music?”
“It depends. Sometimes we don’t even got time for music. Just get straight to business.”
“What’s the go to playlist?” Sasha asked as a follow up.
“90s R&B.”
"Exactly. I need smooth and something we can grind to."
"Nah, sometimes that shit be too slow," Malcolm shook his head.
“See Malcolm like that hard nigga shit,” Alexis joked.
"And what? They got something for every moment and don't act like y'all don't like it too."
The questions kept coming. Morning or night. Slow or rough. Favorite place to kiss. And despite the explicit and slightly invasive questions, Michael felt comfortable enough to answer them all while still keeping certain details to himself. He was completely relaxed.
The jokes and conversation toned down to something a little more serious. The conversation had taken a natural turn.
“I actually wanna ask you something real,” Alexis set up.
"What's up?" Michael nodded.
“How does it honestly feel being considered like everybody’s fantasy man?” Michael chuckled under his brethren, but Alexis kept going. “No seriously. Because you’ve been considered attractive basically your whole career, but especially these last few years. It’s become this huge consistent thing. And people are genuinely obsessed with you.”
“Yeah, I see it all,”
“But does that put pressure on you to act a certain way? Or do people expect you to treat women adn relationships a certain way. I know you're getting married now, but has this been a thing for you?"
Michael seriously thought about the question. He rubbed his hand across his jaw as he thought about it.
“At this point. I'm kind of used to it,” he admitted honestly. "I don't let it affect me personally, but I've had issues in past relationships because of it. And it wasn't because the women I was with were insecure or anything like that. A lot of times it was more about how tht public interacted with me and by extension with them. That's honestly part of why I was so intentional with making sure this relationship was so private. My fiancée was never and is never insecure abit where she stands with me."
“Do you think some of it comes from fans though? Because I’ve seen how parasocial both women and men can get with celebrities they find attractive.”
Michael wanted to gather his thoughts properly on this part. He knew exactly what she was talking about, but he also very clearly didn't want to disrespect his supporters either. Especially since he had so many women who loved him.
“I love my fans and I appreciate all the love they've shown me,” he started honestly, but paused. “But I do think there’s certain lines that shouldn’t be crossed sometimes. And for me those lines get crossed a lot.”
“Like the woman that asked you to sign her birth control?” Sasha asked.
“Yeah, that did happen," Michael dropped his head while shaking it slightly in disbelief. "I ain't even know what to do really."
Across the room, Wunmi tilted her head slightly before subtly rolling her eyes. She remembered Michael telling her when it happened and then seeing the video. Women really did lose their minds over him and her man was far too nice and charming to push them away.
“But I get it though. Women be weird with me too and I barely even post online,” Malcolm stated.
“Nobody asked you Malcolm,” Alexis butted in.
“And Imma still talk,” Malcolm slid in. “But people project fantasies onto you when they attracted to you.”
“That’s exactly what it is,” Michael agreed.
The conversation went on with them talking about how people reduced attractive celebrities down to just being fine, and how easy it was for them to forget that they were actual people. They spoke about social media changing people's access to celebrities and how it made fans feel more entitled to them. Michael admitted that sometimes it did get exhausting to be viewed that way.
“Especially when you're in a serious relationship, because it's not affecting just you,” he added. "It affects the person you love too."
“Well from the outside looking in I will say that I love the direction you've taken with your relationship. Knowing who it is and how y'all move individually, it all makes sense.”
But before they could continue talking, KJ walked over carrying a tray of drinks.
“For this next round I made everyone personalized drinks, so no one has the same," she said while moving to hand each person their drink.
"I know there was just this conversation about being so sexualized in this time, but I had to. For Michael I have a liquid panty dropper," Michael smirked and shook his head as he took the drink. "There's half an ounce of vodka, half an ounce of gin, half an ounce of coconut rum, half an ounce of peach schnapps, a quarter ounce of triple sec, pineapple juice and orange juice."
Michael drank a sip and hummed at the taste. It was actually pretty good and not too fruity like he expected.
Alexis's kinky blow pop drink was an all pink drink with a pink sugar rim, and an actual blow pop inside. Malcolm's dark liquor heavy cocktail was called the booty clap. Sasha's drink was a regular sex on the beach. And even Wunmi got one, a Love Potion Number 69. It had tequila, triple sec, grenadine, pomegranate juice, orange juice, and lime juice.
Then they all settled back into place sipping their drinks and easign right back into conversation.
"Sasha and I were talking about some of you're characters and their relationships, and we realized that a few of them are very toxic with their relationships with women. Like Killmonger, Smoke and Stack," Sasha stated.
"They're not weird toxic though," Alexis stated. "They're just dominant and aggressive. But to me that's mostly for Smoke and Stack because didn't Killmonger kill his girlfriend?"
"Yeah, but it was more to it," Michael responded.
"Sinners really just showed me that women like that kinda shit," Malcolm added.
“Yes, but to a certain extent. Like you can flip me over and choke me a little bit, but you still need to make me breakfast in the morning. Rub my feet, open my doors, and be sweet to me in public. There has to be a balance and that's bare minimum," Alexis added on.
"I think that's why I gravitated to Smoke more," Sasha spoke up. " He was all big man strong man, but when he came down to Annie, he practically melted. He was so soft, yet so rough."
"I will say when filming all of that between Smoke and Annie came out so naturally," Michael said.
"I bet," Sasha smirked as her eyes flicked to Wunmi on the couch. Michael chuckled while Wunmi just smiled.
"And then my question is, I'm sure plenty of people have asked you this, but which twin do you feel you're more connected to?"
"Definitely Smoke. Especially right now in my life. I do try to be softer with my woman, but sometimes she brings that dog outta me," everybody laughed at that.
"Aye I get it, 'cause you got to put that foot down when she being a brat," Malcolm calmly said.
Michael simply nodded his head, but that seemed to set something off. Wunmi let out an offended scoff from her position on the couch. Her legs and arms were crossed as she stared right through him.
"You good?" Michael tilted his head as he recognized the look on his woman's face.
"I'm fine, Michael."
"Yeah, okay," Michael smirked and scoffed as he lifted up his drink to take a sip.
The conversaton continued as they turned to talk about relationships and settling down. What it meant to grow as a person and to allow someone to go on that journey with you. Eventually they somehow ended back on the subject of intimacy and their preferences.
"So how do you feel about women, your woman, calling you daddy?" Alexis asked.
“I mean I don’t necessarily force it but it happens,” Michael shrugged his shoulders. "And I honestly think it depends on the woman. I think for me and mine it's more about trust than the actual word. My fiancée's a very strong, independent, and confident woman. She doesn't need me or any man to survive or take care of her. She's going ot be who she is regardless. And that's one of the things i love about her. So when she calls me that, it's not really about the word itself, it's showing trust and vulnerability. Especially coming from somebody who doesn't give that up so easily, I don't take it lightly."
"I just love how you talk about her and your relationship. It just shows you really love her," Sasha gushed.
"I got to, that's my baby."
They cooed as their eyes went from Michael to Wunmi who was sitting with a flustered adorable smile on her face.
"And it's not like you talk about just your fiancée with respect. You talk that way about women in general and I truly admire that. A lot of men in the industry don't do that even though it's the bare minimum," Alexis added.
"I think being a 'good man' should exist outside of relationships. A woman shouldn't have to teach you basic respect. A lot of men wait until they meet the 'right woman' to become a better man and that's not fair to her. Being considered a good man shouldn't depend on who you're with," Michael cleared his throat. "A woman can inspire growth, sure. She can encourage and support you, but it's not her job to teach you things you should alreayd be working towards on your own. At the end of the day I want our relationship to feel safe for both of us."
The conversation completely shifted away from sex and relationships after that. They started to talk about the usual things he had been discussing during this press run. Like how it felt to direct and act while producing other projects. He talked about producing for young filmmakers, wanting to create more inclusive opportunities with his production company.
“Alright before we wrap this up we have to know. It's been a year since the audio leak, and we know you're engaged now so we're not trying to be disrespectful. But who was it?”
"Was it your fiancée?"
Michael looked at Wunmi who was staring right back at him. She had the straw of her drink in her mouth as they communicated with no words. She gave him a nod as a signal for him to go ahead.
He blushed a little as laughed quietly, "Of course. Who else was it gonna be?"
End of February, 2027
It was premiere day and the house was in absolute chaos. People from both teams were moving around carrying garment bags, makeup palettes, and shoes. It was a nonstop rush of movement.
Michael and Wunmi were somehow supposed to be calm. Even though today was the day they would reveal their relationship to the world. There would be no more hiding or vague wording after tonight.
Wunmi stood in front of the mirror while her hairstylist made sure her braided buns where pinned properly. The white dress hugged her body perfectly, draping around her frame like silk wrapped by hand. One shoulder stayed bare while the fabric gathered and fell dramatically over the other side of her body. It was elegant and sexy. A point was being made with the color and style, showing something bridal without actually being a bridal dress.
Michael stood in the doorway almost completely dressed, watching her through the mirror in silence.
The black suit he wore was tailored to perfection. With a simple dark button down underneath and a black tie, all he needed was his long black jacket that would complete his look.
There was an intentional contrast between them with Michael wearing all dark colors and Wunmi wearing pure white. And while they looked absolutely amazing separately, they looked sexy as hell together.
"Stop coming in here to stare at me. You're making everybody nervous," Wunmi smiled softly to herself while adjusting one of her bracelets.
“I’m nervous though,” he admitted honestly.
That made her turn around to really look at him.
He slowly walked into the room. His eyes focused in on only her despite the people moving around her. He ignored everyone stopping directly behind her.
She smiled at him, trying not to move too much as her hairstylist finally finished and stepped away.
Michael's eyes softened the longer he stared at her. He leaned down a placed a gentle kiss to her exposed shoulder. Wunmi's left hand lifted up to rub the side of his head, her ring glistening in the light.
“We both know that I'm nervous, but are you okay?"
"I think so," she nodded slowly.
He let out a relaxed hum just before someone called out that it was time for them to leave. He kissed her forehead, making sure he wouldn't mess up anything. He walked her downstairs with his hand pressed against har back.
When they got outside, the chaos followed as their teams both crowded the driveway. Michael opened the door to the backseat for her. He gathered the white fabric of her dress in his hands so she could step inside without snagging on anything.
Once she was settled in her seat, Michael leaned down to try to kiss her. She stopped him with a hand on his chest.
“I have lip gloss on,” she reminded quietly.
"I don't car about that damn lip gloss," Michael rolled his eyes a little.
She laughed and grabbed at his tie giving him a quick kiss anyway. He looked at her for an extra second then shut the car door. He watched the car drive away and disappear down the street. Then his own car pulled up. He slipped inside.
A while later the car pulled up to the premiere and the energy was unbelievable. Fans and press lined up along the carpet screaming and shouting excitedly to see their favorite celebrities. Famous people walked the carpet, stopping to take pictures for the photographers that were frantically calling their names.
The setup was massive for the premiere. Michael's name was giant lettering across the back wall, along with the title of the movie in white letters. The carpet was black with elegant gold lighting that perfectly matched the film's aesthetic.
As he stepped out of the car, it was like the whole area lost their minds. All he could hear was screaming as he put one foot in front of the other. A big, easy, and confident smile took over his face. He waved at the fans as he properly stepped onto the carpet for pictures. He took his solo pictures, playing into the excitement while still maintaining his professionalism and charm.
Then when the interviews came, he could barely contain his own happiness. And the interviewers could tell. One interviewer even called him out on it by asking how he was feeling tonight.
"Man…I'm very excited. Tonight's a big night for me."
After his solo press, the cast joined him for group pictures. Adria hugged him tight while photographers yelled for them to pose together. Danai soon joined after and they stood together posing for the camera. Some others from the cast joined them and they all took group pictures, and split off to do a few group interviews.
Michael tried to stay mostly engaged, but his attention kept drifting. Eventually, after finishing an interview with Adria, he looked to the side where his publicist stood. She caught his eye and gave him a small nod. His face instantly lit up at the confirmation.
Wunmi's car pulled up to the edge of the carpet, and Michael practically floated across the carpet with how smooth and fast he made his way to the other side. He reached the backseat door before security even thought about moving.
As he opened the door, it seemed that everyone on the carpet was holding their breath. Maybe today would be the day, and they were all excited to see who this mystery woman was.
Wunmi placed her hand in his while flashes went off around them since photographers wanted to capture the moment she stepped out.
Michael steadied her while she stepped out, making sure the white fabric of her dress didn’t catch underneath her heels. The draped material flowed against her glowing skin. He instinctively shifted his body in front of hers to create a small barrier between her and the chaos of people.
“You ready baby?” He asked lowly enough only she could hear.
"Yes, I'm ready," Wunmi smiled at him.
He held his arm out for her and she wrapped her hand around it. There was a natural ease between them that couldn't be manufactured.
They slowly started down the carpet together while cameras flashed and people screamed their names. Some people were confused while others were just excitedly screaming. Michael made sure to keep up with her steps, wanting to be as close to her as he could get.
They started posing for pictures , sticking with simple side by side poses withe Michael's arm around her waist. When they heard the voice of one photographer asking to see the ring, they couple smiled at each other. Wunmi rested her left hand against Michael's chest while they posed. The ring sparkled gorgeously under the lights.
Michael looked down at her hand and grinned. Then grabbed the hand and kissed it. Wunmi laughed softly, her cheeks warming a little while he pressed another kiss against her cheek afterward.
After a while Michael stepped aside enough for her to do some solo shots. He stood with his arms folded watching her with a crazy amount of joy on his face while she posed for the cameras.
Eventually they were guided toward the handpicked interview spots. The first interviewer looked genuinely stunned.
“Well, can I just say congratulations to you both! This was genuinely a big surprise for us all,” both of them laughed. Michael rubbed his thumb against Wunmi’s waist absentmindedly while the interviewer tried to regain composure.
"No wonder why the chemistry from Sinners was a little too good."
They smiled at each other before Wunmi decided to respond, “I think as actors it’s our job to create believable chemistry with whoever we’re working with. But I think what surprised both of us was the real connection we built while filming and afterward.”
Michael barely paid very little attention to the interviewer as he stared at her, completely locked in on the way she spoke.
“So when’s the wedding?”
Michael and Wunmi looked at each other briefly before Wunmi said, “Soon.”
“That’s all y’all getting tonight,” Michael laughed.
The interview wrapped and Michael thanked the interviewer before guiding Wunmi away with his hand spread against her back. He leaned down and kissed her cheek again while walking.
“I’m really happy you’re here,” he admitted quietly.
"Where else would I be?"
Once they moved inside the theater, things were far calmer. People were chatting and greeting each as attendants helped others to their seats. Michael led them to the reserved section for the cast and some special guests. Not long after getting settled in their seats, the lights dimmed and the room quieted down.
Wunmi didn't quite know what to expect from the movie, but what she did know was that her man was fine. Every time Michael appeared on screen he looked ridiculously good and dangerous and expensive. Between his confidence and his natural charisma that blared through the screen, she didn't know what made her hotter.
Halfway through the movie, Wunmi's hand ended up resting on his thigh. And at first it was innocent light touches and slow rubs as they watched the movie unfold. But the longer the movie went on, the more her touches became distracted and lingering.
And of course Michael noticed. Especially during one particular scene when her nails started lightly dragging against his thigh. He smirked to himself.
By the time the movie was about to end, Wunmi's hand had moved inward like she was looking for something. He calmly reached down, grabbed her hand, and brought it to his mouth for a kiss.
“You okay?” he whispered.
Wunmi just hummed quietly and kept her eyes forward.
That answer made Michael chuckle under his breath because he knew exactly what that meant. He lowered her hand back onto his thigh, but he kept his own hand wrapped firmly over hers.
The movie ended to loud applause throughout the theater. Michael squeezed Wunmi’s hand once before standing along with the rest of the cast. He hugged a few cast members and basked in the praises.
The cast stood at the front for the Q&A portion. Moderators asked questions about filming, their characters, the action scenes, and inspirations. Michael answered each question proudly and passionately.
The Q&A portion finished and everyone was ready to transition to the afterparty portion of the night.
Michael immediately moved back to Wunmi once the lights came up.
He automatically held his hand out for her. She took it and stood, though she stayed closer to him than before, almost tucked into his side. They walked out with the crowd while security cleared pathways around them.
“You wanna go to the afterparty or do you want to go home?” he asked quietly.
“I’ll go with you to the party.”
“You sure?”
“Yeah.”
He studied her face briefly then nodded, “Okay.”
After saying goodbye to several people, they walked outside to Michael's waiting car. He opened the car door for her, like usual. He waited until she was fully settled inside before shutting the door. Then he went to the other side of the car and climbed in beside her.
Wunmi slid close the second Michael settled into the backseat, pressing her body flush against his side. The driver glanced at them through the rearview mirror.
"Ready when you are, sir."
"We're ready." The driver nodded and took off.
Michael started to reach for his phone but caught Wunmi shaking her head out of the corner of his eye. She lightly grabbed his jaw, turning his head toward her.
“You look really good,” she murmured, eyes darkening as she stared at him.
Michael recognized the look, it had been building in her all night.
“Thanks baby. You look beautiful,” he replied.
He rubbed her thigh, his large palm sliding over the fabric of her dress. She grabbed his hand and pushed it higher up on her leg.
“Uh huh, what else?”
“I love you so much,” he said quietly, “and I can’t wait to call you my wife.”
She smiled, then leaned in to kiss him, going right for it. Michael allowed the kiss but noticed how heated it became so quickly. Wunmi moaned into his mouth, making him chuckle low against her lips. She tried to reach for his hand and push it under her long dress, but he pulled away with a firm hand on her side.
He turned toward the driver.
“We're gonna go home instead,” he called.
Wunmi didn’t care about the driver anymore. She ignored him and kept kissing Michael’s cheek, then his neck, her body pressed impossibly close to him.
The driver nodded and replied that the route back home with this traffic would be about forty-five minutes to an hour. Michael said it was fine, and requested the driver turn the music up. The driver looked in the rearview to see how close Wunmi was and where she was kissing and he turned the volume higher.
Michael reached forward and pressed the button for the partition. The closed divider rose slowly separating the front and the back. As soon as it was up, Wunmi pulled Michael in for another kiss, grabbing his hand to push it up under her dress.
As they continued kissing, Michael's hand went exploring further up her bare thigh to her panties. His fingers pushed past the thin fabric to start playing with her.
Wunmi breathed heavily into his mouth, whimpering as he toyed with her clit and dragged his fingers up and down along her slit. One of her hands gripped his thigh tight, trying to keep herself steady.
"Did you miss me?" Michael whispered against her lips.
Wunmi bit her lip and nodded, her body hungry for him.
Michael smirked and slipped a single finger inside her, pushing it deep. Wunmi instantly clenched around him.
"Damn, baby," Michael groaned.
He started fingering her, fingers circling and stroking through her wetness, while they continued kissing. Wunmi moaned in his mouth and subtly rocked back and forth on his hand. He slowly added another finger, then a third when she got used to those two.
He moved his fingers at a steady rhythm. Luckily, the music was loud enough to swallow her moans. Each thrust of his fingers hit her deep, building her up at a good pace. She pulled back from the kiss, panting, and leaned her head against his shoulder, rocking desperately against his hand.
Michael pulled his fingers out slowly and brought them to his mouth, tasting her on his tongue.
"Lean back," he instructed commandingly.
Wunmi scooted back until her shoulders met the car door, watching him with low heavy eyes. He pushed her dress up, bunching the fabric around her wais. She helped him by lifting her hips so he could slide the material out of the way. He didn't want to mess up his suit, but he needed to taste her.
Her chest rose and fell, staring at him while he settled between her legs. Before he could lower his head, she grabbed his collar and pulled him in for another kiss.
The kiss was nasty and wet until Michael pulled back, breathing ragged. He kissed her cheek, her jaw, then trailed his lips down her neck, tasting skin and perfume. Wunmi’s hands went to his head, pushing it lower to where she needed him the most.
“Michael please,” she gasped while pushing her hips up to him. "I waited too long."
Michael gave in, lowering his head to her center and parted her folds with his tongue. The first flat stroke made her gasp, her fingers grasping for anything. He ate her out with slow, deliberate intent. He lapped at her clit then sucked gently. His tongue traveled down, searching for something and not stopping until he found it. His tongue moved around her in a way that had her lips lifting off of the seat.
Wunmi moaned, one hand went to the back of his head to holding him there, and the other reached blindly for the seat under her. Michael was relentless in trying to build her up quickly to the point that she could hardly breathe. Every flick, lick, and suck sent shockwaves straight to her core.
It didn’t take long for her to come in his mouth, her release flowed on his tongue. Her thighs trembled as she cried out. He licked her clean, savoring every drop, then gave her clit one last slow, lingering suck before pulling away.
He moved up her body and kissed her, letting her taste herself. She moaned into the kiss while her hands went from fumbling with his pants to pushing his coat off his shoulders. She kept going until his suit jacket was off and his shirt was unbuttoned to reveal some chest.
She pushed him back so he was sitting properly in the seat, then straddled his lap, rocking slowly against the hard length she could feel straining beneath her. She reached between them to free his long and thick from his boxer briefs. When he was out enough, she wrapped her hand around him and gave him a few slow and gentle strokes that pulled groans from his chest.
She kept stroking him, trying to build him up just as much as he'd built her, but it wasn't going to take long.
"Stop. Let me put in you," he breathed, voice strained while he gently gripped her wrist.
He gave her a couple soft pecks on the lips. After the last one Wunmi lifted herself up, but her dress started to slid down as she moved to properly straddle him. Michael helped by gathering the material and holding it above her hips.
She shifted her panties to the side, then gently sank down onto him, taking him inch by thick inch. They both moaned at the perfect feel of the stretch. Wunmi kissed him again as she began to ride him with a teasing rhythm. She lifted and lowered herself with such easy control.
"Stop playing and ride my dick right," Michael smacked her ass, the sound echoing but then drowning from the music.
She leaned in close, whispering against his lips, "I can do what I want."
And she kept going ever so slowly.
“You better quit playing,” he grunted, smacking his teeth in frustration. His hands gripped her plush ass cheeks, fingers digging into the soft jiggly flesh. “Come on, baby.”
She finally gave in, her hips moving at a steadier, determined pace. They both moaned as she bounced on him with purpose.
Wunmi set one hand against the sliver of his bare chest, feeling the hard muscle beneath her palm. The other hand gripped the back of the seat for leverage as she rode him trying to chase her orgasm.
Michael cursed under his breath as she clenched tight around him. Her walls gripped him perfectly with every bounce. His hands slid to the outside of her thighs, holding her steady as she moaned right into his ear.
"Give me some more bounce, baby," he smacked her ass again, loving the way the thick meat vibrated on his knee.
"I'm t-tryin—Fuck," she gasped, picking up the pace just a little.
Her head fell onto his shoulder as curses and gasps left her mouth each time she dropped down on him.
"This pussy is so damn good. I love you," he said after groaning. He lifted his hips to meet her drops.
Wunmi felt her legs start to tremble and her stomach tightened. She bit her lip trying to hold herself back, completely determined not to let go yet.
"This your dick, right?"
Wunmi nodded just as a moan spilled out.
Michael hummed in approval. His hands slid over her hips, her waist then to the curve of her heavy breasts. At the feel of his hands, Wunmi slowed her rhythm down, enjoying the stretch he was giving her. But Michael didn't miss it.
"Why you slowing down, huh?" he growled, hands tightening on her hips.
She gasped when he thrust up giving her a sharp, deep stroke that made her eyes roll back. She took the warning for what it was and picked up her pace again. But when she did, her panties started to slid awkwardly to the side, so she reached back, pulling the thin fabric up on her ass cheek so it didn't restrict her movements.
"There you go, show Daddy you can ride," Michael rubbed her ass, then kissed her cheek.
Wunmi moaned at the kisses, her stomach coiling tighter. She was rigght there and all she could was bite hard into her lower lip.
He noticed the way her fingers were lightly scratching at his chest.
"You wanna cum?" he asked, voice low.
She shook her head, biting her lip harder, but a needy moan slipped out anyway.
Michael narrowed his eyes, seeing right through her own denial. So he decided to take matters into his own hands. He gripped her ass with one hand and her waist with the other, pulling her tight against him so her large breasts pressed flush against his chest. He planted his feet on the floor of the car, and began thrusting up into her with strokes that made the leather seat groan beneath them.
Wunmi let out a mix of moans. Her voice breaking as a “Shit,” tumbled out of her mouth. her voice breaking with every impact. He kept thrusting, and she whined out, “You’re going to make me cum.”
“That’s what you’re supposed to do,” he said, not slowing down.
Wunmi wrapped her arms tight around his neck, her mouth dropping open as pleasure coiled tighter. She suddenly clenched hard around him, making him cuss again, but he didn’t break rhythm.
Her body tensed up and a sharp cry tearing from her throat as she came on him. He didn’t stop thrusting, helping her ride through it. Wunmi was in such a state of shock. Her mind absolutely turned to mush andbody slightly trembling from the aftershocks of her orgasm.
"Put your ass up for me, baby," Michael pulled out of her slowly, his voice low and commanding.
Without hesitation, Wunmi moved into the doggy position, with one leg bent on the backseat and the other was braced on the floor. She arched her back, putting her ass high in the air.
Michael lined up behind her, smacking her ass cheek as he was trying to get settled. She gasped from the sting. He teasingly ran his tip up and down her slit a few times before sliding inside her in one smooth thrust. He rubbed the round flesh, falling into a trance. His hips moved on their own, sliding even further inside.
Wunmi pushed back against him to meet his slow thrusts. The pace started to pick up steadily. It wasn't too slow or too fast. She whimpered out a "Fuck," as her head fell forward onto the seat. One of her hands tightly gripped the seat.
"It's so big," she gasped out when Michael went a little too deep, hitting a spot that made her vision blur for a second. Her mouth dropped open and a raw moan flowed out.
Wunmi could feel her stomach tightening again. It was approaching faster than the first time. She was going to try her hardest to hold on this time. But even through her own restraint she could feel Michael was holding back, trying to prolong both of their orgasms.
"Give me more, Daddy," she whined while looking over shoulder. Her eyes wereglazed over with need.
"You sure, baby?" He raised an eyebrow.
"Yes," she moaned out.
He gripped her waist hard and started fucking her with deep, quick, punishing strokes that made her cry out loud. The music in the car wasn’t doing a good job of hiding her moans anymore. With every thrust, they spilled out completely unfiltered.
"You love this dick?"
"Yes, I love it," Wunmi nodded frantically, gasping,
He kept thrusting feeling the pressure in his own stomach building fast. He groaned through gritted teeth, "You gon' make me come with all this ass bouncing on my shit."
"I want you to come in me, Daddy. Let me have your baby," she moaned out, pushing her hips back to meet him when she felt his dick pulse in her.
"Fuck, baby. I can't come in you. Remember? You're ovulating, mama," Michael grunted, attempting to hold himself back.
"Get me pregnany, baby," Wunmi whined while trying to milk him on purpose by clenching tight around him.
He groaned feeling himself tip over the edge. At the last second, he pulled out of her, making her whine in frustration. He stroked himself fast, his release right there.
"Open your mouth," he ordered, voice strained.
Wunmi quickly turned around with her mouth open just in time. His come landed thick and warm on her tongue. He groaned her name as she swallowed every drop.
Michael moved to tuck himself back into his boxer briefs, but Wunmi grabbed his wrist to stop him. She looked up at him, pouting softly, “Why didn’t you just come in me like I asked?”
He chuckled low, leaning in to kiss her forehead.
“We agreed to wait, baby,” he said gently, pulling her hand away and finishing tucking himself in.
They both began fixing their clothes. Once they were settled back into the seats, he continued, “You’d be upset if you got pregnant right now. The wedding’s coming up, and it’s summer. You want to deal with that?”
Wunmi pouted more but didn’t argue, her expression shifting to reluctant acceptance. She leaned into him, resting her head on his shoulder.
“Okay,” she murmured after a moment. “I guess I can wait.”
He kissed the top of her head and wrapped an arm around her.
Day of the Oscar’s, March 13th, 2027
The entire night was surreal from the second Wunmi opened her eyes to stepping on the carpet. This was her second year in a row going through awards season press, but there was something different in the air with this one.
Now she was sitting in the Dolby Theatre, trying not to look like she was seconds from throwing up. Michael could feel the nerves rolling off of her despite how calm she appeared on the outside. Her posture was perfect, smile composed, and she answered interview questions with grace. Nobody else would be able to tell how hard she'd been squeezing his hand all night.
She looked good with her shimmering gold gown, and Michael spent the entire evening making sure any attention was on her. He had been attached to her hip all night. Whenever interviewers tried shifting the topic to their relationship or his work, he redirected it right back to her career. Even on the carpet during pictures, he made sure she had her solo moments, and for their duo pictures he subtly positioned himself behind her or to the side so the photographers naturally centered her.
Now they sat side by side waiting for the category to come up. Wunmi's mother sat a few seats down from them. Michael's thumb rubbed slowly against the back of Wunmi's hand, which did little to actually calm her nerves, but she appreciated it.
The ceremony moved quickly through the host monologue and a few early categories before finally the Best Supporting Actress category was announced.
Wunmi's fingers tightened painfully around his hand as the presenter announced the nominees. The clips from everyone played on the giant screen and applause followed each performance. When her name was called and her clip played, the applause that followed was a touch louder than the others. Wunmi smiled adorably when the cameras found her.
When the nominees were finished, genuinely couldn't hear anything anymore. Everything sounded distant and muted like she was underwater as the presenter slowly opened the envelope.
“And the Oscar goes to…” The pause felt endless.
“…Wunmi Mosaku.”
The room instantly burst into applause and everyone stood up excitement. Michael shot up from his own seat so fast that he practically tilted over.
While everyone was crowding around her, Wunmi sat there frozen trying to process what she'd just heard. Her eyes were wide in shock yet glazed over with tears. Michael leaned down and gently grabbed her face.
“Baby, you won.”
That snapped her back into reality. She laughed in absolute disbelief. She was emotional and overwhelmed as she leaned forward to kiss him.
“I’m so proud of you,” he said.
Wunmi’s mother reached her, pulling her into a tight hug while people around them clapped and congratulated her nonstop. Her castmates stood around cheering her on as well.
Michael helped her stand, putting a hand on her waist to keep her steady once she stood on her two feet.
“You gotta go up there,” he said smiling widely.
"Oh my God," she laughed shakily.
“You got it, baby."
She moved around trying to figure out where she was going. Everything in her mind was fuzzy and all over the place. She was too emotional to be certain of what she was doing. Michael softly pushed her forward and out into the aisle where people were reaching out and cheering for her. So many people that she admired were congratulating her and she didn't know what to do with herself.
Michael kept one arm around her to lead her to the stage. His hand stayed firm against the small of her back, grounding her. When they approached the stairs, he held her hand to help her up the stairs, not caring about anything but making sure his woman was okay.
When they reached the final step, Wunmi squeezed his hand then stepped forward on her own. The applause was still going strong as she accepted the award with trembling hands. She looked down at it as if she couldn't believe that it was real. The stage lights shining on her face made her eyes water.
She stepped in front of the microphone, her chest rising and falling quickly as she tried to steady herself. The room finally started to quiet down for her speech, but an unmistakeable voice penetrated through the last of the claps.
"That's my girl!"
The sound of Michael's voice caused several people to laugh, including Wunmi herself. A wet laugh came out as tears slipped from her eyes. She shook her head and leaned closer to the mic.
“Wow…I really was not expecting this. I know everybody says that, but I genuinely mean it,” the audience chuckled.
Wunmi inhaled deeply, trying to compose herself. Even overwhelmed, she still carried herself with a thoughtful grace. She first thanked the academy, her castmates and crew, and Aaron Sorkin for putting her in the role. Then she moved on to her family.
“To my mother and my family…thank you for loving me through every version of myself. Thank you for never making me feel like my dreams were too big. Thank you to my team for carrying me through this season because there were days where I fenuinely thought I couldn't do it anymore."
Michael watched from the audience with his chin resting against his fist, eyes glossy. He couldn’t stop smiling. Every time she looked toward the crowd with that happy, grateful smile, his expression somehow softened even more.
Wunmi blinked away tears before continuing.
Her grip tightened around the Oscar.
“And to Michael…I love you. Thank you for being patient with me. Thank you for supporting me through every breakdown and every moment where I doubted myself. You’ve made these last few years feel safe for me. Thank you for always reminding me that I deserve to take up space.”
Michael’s face tense up with emotion as emotion hit him. He nodded his head once, acknowledging her statement to him.
Wunmi let out one final shaky breath and looked down at the award in disbelief, “This is unbelievable. Thank you so much.”
The room erupted in applause again as she stepped away from the microphone. She walked backstage clutching the Oscar tight to her body. PAs guided her through the backstage area trying to lead her back to her seat.
When she got back to the row, Michael was standing there waiting for her. Luckily it was a commercial break, so she had proper time to attempt to digest things. The second she was close enough, he wrapped both arms around her and pulled her into his chest. Wunmi melted into him, letting herself really cry now. Tears slipped down her cheeks as she laughed breathlessly against him.
Michael kissed the side of her head.
“I’m so proud of you, baby. You deserve every single bit of this," Michael whispered.
Wunmi could only nod against him, overwhelmed beyond words. Eventually she pulled back enough for him to help her sit down. She settled into her seat with her Oscar in her lap, staring ahead and trying to process what had just happened.
Michael sat beside her, unable to stop looking at her. His fiancée was now an Oscar winner.
“So, you know we gotta celebrate right?” he murmured as he leaned in close to her ear.
Wunmi scoffed through her tears and turned to look at him, "It's not going to go like last time."
He chuckled under his breath and reached over to rub her fabric covered thigh.
“Fine, we don't have to record it.”
end notes: got a little lazy with the social media commentary because i didn't feel like thinking too hard on stuff for people to say. also i'm feeling like this whole thing was just a bunch of nothing, but it's okay, the next parts have some action going on.
-
-
-
taglist: @lilbitt @lizbehave @andtheniws @tonichildsdaughterduh @cinnamonsonnyangel @shamansha @caramelplug @bananajoeclone @rolemodelshit @brownskincheyenne @mmbee675 @xeebop @tlt731
Searching for my Great Perhaps ♡ @waitingtobreatheagain - Tumblr Blog | Tumlook